《To Found a Nation (Hiatus, sorry)》 Volume 0: Prologue - A New Republic In the political capital of x nation, the effects of the civil war could still be seen, with the destroyed building still scattered throughout the city, yet it¡¯s inhabitants seem to pay it no mind, seemingly carrying about their affairs with an atmosphere full of vibrant energy. Countless construction workers appear to be scattered all around the city, with buildings constantly rising up, occasionally, they would receive a friendly gesture to which they respond with a brilliant smile. Within a standard house, much like the other thousands of houses being built, ontop a metal table made of average built, stands two frames containing newspaper from two different years, one from seven years ago, and the other from three years ago. The older begins with a headline regarding a missing heir to a global corporation, it¡¯s content containing. ¡°Heir to multi-billion-dollar corporation missing. Li Ming, heir to the vast fortunes of the Li corporations has disappeared on August 15, his father, the current chairman confirmed. He was last seen on the Li private island before the disappearance took place, six days after his 29th birthday. His father was first to break the news: ¡°Today, the world lost a pioneer, and I, am a missing son. He always was full of kindness, and has always remained filial and an incredibly a generous person¡±. The Li corporation¡¯s private attorney further confirmed on social media: ¡°My client Li Ming officially been recognised as a missing individual, with his fate unknown. Despite his vast fortunes, he never had the air of arrogance many others in similar position around him carries. He was the most down to earth client I had the opportunity to work under, people like him are rarely seen in the business world¡±. Li Ming, the son of the current chairman of the Li corporation, with a history spanning back to the 19th century. First entered the business world at the age of 15, where he had started his own branch of the corporation, eventually coming to match the profit of the main branch. Located around the globe, with an estimated net worth of 46.2 billion dollars, it has numerous branches around every corner of the world. His was most recognised by his countless amount of charity organisations, praised by many of his employees said he was ¡°never afraid to get his hands dirty¡±, the vast majority of which had also endorsed him for his generous pay and humane treatment of his workers. His younger brother, later on in a public speech, commented: ¡°My brother had never mistreated anyone, he treated those under him with compassion and constantly donated to numerous charity campaigns, if heaven exists, it is truly blind¡±. At the bottom of the newspaper, a lean man wearing a well-tailored suit could be seen, but his face was blurred out. The newer of the newspaper from three years ago seems to have no correlation with the topic of a missing billionaire, instead, describing a new government that had come to power reading. ¡°After Decades of Civil War, x Nation Enters a Period of Stability In the historical capital of x, millions flood the street before dawn, as massive flags of their new national flag were flung around numerous public buildings. A new period of stability that has not been seen in six decades of a constant period of civil war. After the abrupt entry of a fourth side three years ago, did a new era of peace and disarmament shine over the war-torn nation. Numerous of those who turned up to struggle quickly became overcome with emotion, reminisced of their mothers, fathers, siblings and children lost in the six decades-long conflicts. ¡°I couldn¡¯t stop smiling¡±, said a doctor, who lost his father, mother, and 4 siblings during the war. By noon, the main square, where the new constitution would be read aloud had been completely packed. Thousands of soldiers, which had built the nation through extensive guerilla warfare, stand, surrounding the governmental office. The constant could of joyous laughter from the crowd could be heard, but a long moment of silence dawn upon the crowd as columns of military vehicles came after another, each containing an important minister, when the first of the vehicles passes through the crowd of a round of cheers could be heard as the vehicles continued, each was met with countless flowers and roaring cheers. The last of those vehicles, which contains the new leader of the country, who had ignited the introduction of the fourth party in a four-year-long conflict received the loudest burst of cheers as it entered the governmental building. From the beginning of the 1950s, a long period of political turmoil began as soon as the newly independent nation which had escaped from its colonial yoke, primally due to the enforcement of a class system by their colonial masters. The x people, which consist of the majority of the nation, were under the administration of the y people, which were originally speculated to have come from European descent and therefore genetically superior, leaving a rift to grow between the two races. A full-scale civil war blew up at the beginning of the 1960s between the two ethnicities, led by a group of disenfranchised x people, the conflict further escalated in 1980s as the third side from a neighbouring nation entered, having receiving equipment and training from the Li corporation who were sponsoring their brutal dictator. Engaging in indiscriminate bombing, along with multiple cases of its militias engaging of massacre or enslavement of the native civilians of x nations regardless of sides.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! Finally, in the late 2000s, a fourth force entered the conflict, originating from a small village. It came to defeat the other three forces through the use of guerilla warfare, through the establishment of numerous bases behind the lines of their enemies, managed to defeat their far more powerful foes, as it continues to gain territories around the rural areas, a number of cities had surrendered, ultimately, it¡¯s forces had encircled the political capital, which was then occupied by y people. They had no choice but to sign an unconditional surrender. At 18:25, the new constitution was officially proclaimed. A few minutes later, the old flag, used back during the colonial era, was lowered, and the new flag was raised, the mass responded were a thundering cheer.¡± The article abruptly ends, with a number at the bottom to directing to another page. A sound of a sliding door could be heard as a man wearing a Zhongshan suit could be seen, his face in the reflection shows a face that is neither handsome, yet could not be described ugly, but somehow carries a friendly air to it that would make anyone lower their guards. His body shape could not be seen through the suit, yet he appears to be unbelievably tall. The most unique feature that could separate him from any other would be the Peking mask attached to his belt, made of porcelain, it shows vibrant expressions, this man was, Li Ming, the missing heir. Grabbing nothing more than a pair of keys and wallet from his table, he ensures the suit was well fitted and left through the main door, not stopping to lock it, it was a custom that developed during these three years. When he first came to power in the country, anyone that could afford mercenaries would use them to protect their properties, much less lock their doors. Yet now, only a few houses even have locks anymore, as thievery became almost non-existent under the extensive employment programs. Walking down the newly built road, he took a few turns before reaching a bus station, where he saw a sea of young workers awaiting to for the next bus that will bring them to their work. As he approached the station arrived, the bus had arrived, stepping on the newly built public transport, he sat down on a free spot. After noticing an elderly woman, he took the liberties to let her take the chair he was sitting on, after receiving her thanks, he remained standing . ¡°Can you believe that this road was constructed half a month ago? I remember having to walk hours down a gravel road to retrieve water, yet now the water comes from our taps, the roads are made of concrete and public transport covers the whole city, it¡¯s just a shame that the rural areas can¡¯t experience the same privilege as us¡±, a young lady near the front of the bus professed her amazement to the person next to her. ¡°It¡¯s not the case anymore¡±, spoke the young men next to her,¡± my cousin who lives in the countryside just went to his first day at school, before this, he was working in a coal mine until it had been shut down due to safety regulations under the new government, when I visited him during the weekends, I was surprised at how dedicated he was reading a book he had borrowed from the library¡±. A slight smile appeared on Li Mings face and remained until the bus had reached the governmental office, where he stepped out of the bus. Next to the building was a supermarket, perhaps it should not be called one, as necessary goods such as rice, wheat, corn, and potatoes were freely handed out, while foods more difficult to produce, such as meat, were rationed. This is a result of the increase in agriculture after a long period of nationalisation, where smaller farms were consolidated into much larger ones in order to increase productivity, along with the increase in mechanisation of these farms, the decades of famine that had plagued the nation had ended, and basic food is granted freely to all citizens. Entering the governmental building, the guards professionally saluted Li Ming, to which he responded back with his own salute. Inwardly sighing to himself, he reminisced, it had been only seven years prior when he had first abandoned his vast fortunes to lead the efforts in liberating this country. He had first started in a small mountain village, there, only the village elder had any semblance of literacy, he had to painstakingly educate in reading and writing, and equip them with salvaged weapons, only through sheer strategy and luck had he manage to win the civil war. Walking through the front gate, he notices the still growing trees, newly planted in the garden, during the civil war, the capital was bombed extensively, with nearly all high rising buildings levelled to a single floor, naturally, the governmental office wasn¡¯t spared, nearly half of it was destroyed once in a raging fire, furthermore, little fund was given to the reconstruction of the governmental office, numerous schools, hospitals and houses were built before the nation had the luxury to allocate funds to repair the building. Off the corner of his eyes, he notices a small stain of blood that had come from the countless officials that were executed once his forces had occupied the capital, the smell of iron that should have long disappeared still remains fresh in his mind, affirming to himself that they had killed countless innocent civilians and would continue their crimes if they remain alive, he continued to the main hall. Hanging on the walls of the main hall are bronze plates containing the names of officials, yet some names had been removed as a result of their corruption. Due to the limited amount of literacy in his first years in office, he had to rely on the old officials during the previous regime to govern the new nation, unsurprisingly, many of them had reactionary interests and had actively opposed the government, fortunately, nowadays, a new wave of young politicians had replaced them, while those with charges of corruption are performing hard labour. Approaching the balcony facing the main square, he removes the mask from his hip, ensuring it was fitted on his face, pausing for a moment, he recalled the events that had transpire on his birthday in the year of his disappearance, when his father had planned to hand over to him the entirety of the Li corporation, and gave instructions to him to extend the war in x nation, during those days, he had become progressively more disgusted with the treatment of workers by his fellow colleagues, yet assured himself that he could be different, yet receiving his father, whom he had respected till then¡¯s cruel instruction was a woke up call. That day, he affirmed to himself it was impossible to stop human greed for money. He pats his clothes clean of dust and prepares to address the nation. The head of government of x nation had always remained a mystery, having only appeared three times in public, once during the proclamation of the new constitution, and twice during the anniversary of the new constitution, and had always worn a mask. Standing on the balcony, he resides over a sea of people, preparing to address the nation regarding his future plans, it was however interrupted. In his chest, he felt a strong force hitting his chest, before he had fallen down, he notices a man holding a rifle. Behind his cold mask, he smiled self deprecatingly as he saw the assassin¡¯s uniform. It was the standardised uniform used by his branch of the Li corporation. The porcelain mask on his face fell before Li Ming collapsed onto the square where he had proclaimed the nation¡¯s independence three years prior. In a large manor, full of servants, houses a small cabinet seemingly out of place with the rest of the manor, within it lays a soon to be a mother and her single servant. After a long struggle, the mother saw her new child, yet instead of a motherly smile, a face full of shock appeared on her face. The master of the household originally had not intended to attend to the birth of his new child, yet upon the whisper of a servant, quickly rushed off. Volume 0: Chapter 1 - What Constitute Their Right to Rule? ¡°In a country well governed, poverty is something to be ashamed of. In a country badly governed, wealth is something to be ashamed of. `` It was the 217th year since the founding of the Great Sui Dynasty, the empire, after years of expansion, is larger than any dynasty that had come before it. In it¡¯s Center, lays the heartland of the Empire, encompassing four major rivers flowing to the TianWu ocean, ensuring a system of effective transportation for goods to travel as well as centralised governance, consisting of primarily fertile farmland, millenniums of construction projects has led it to produce a constant supply of food, and the greatest concentration of humans in the world with the latest imperial census reporting a population of 300 million, primarily of the Zui group. To the North, it had conquered the nomadic khanate that had once raided the land. Before the Sui, every dynasty had to spend much of their government budget on expeditions to pacify these nomads. Yet the Sui had managed to integrate the barbarians 23 years after its founding after an extensive period of campaigning. At present, their culture is near non-existent, replaced after an extensive movement and intermarrying of ethnic Zui group into the former territories of the nomads. The South borders two kingdoms, addressed by the Empire of NanMeng and XiGu, both of which pay an annual tribute to the empire, yet merely decades before, there had been one additional kingdom, NanHai, which had remained independent for hundreds of years, however, had submitted as a vassal state after a series of disastrous flood that led to decades of famine within the kingdom. The empire¡¯s territories to the East comprise of it¡¯s most recently acquired prize after an ambitious prince had led his private army Eastward in a 5-year campaign in search of fame, through this, they had conquered vast amount of territories beyond the Yun Mountains, which had historically been the furthermost the empire extended. Comprising of barren deserts and mountains. It did not grant the prestige the prince had hoped for, and soon after his return to the capital, he found his faction had been wiped out, ultimately leading to his demise. Yet after decades of prosperity in the empire had left its court corrupt and decaying, factions of officials constantly scheme against opposing factions, while the current head minister of treasury had been infamous due to the vast sums of public funds channelled into the pockets of his allies. The emperor himself had not helped the situation in any way, preferring to spend time with his concubines rather than attending court, leaving his ministers to bicker amongst themselves. Yet the much empire still remains prosperous, mainly due to the constant stream of talented officials as a result of the reformed Imperial Examination. Even then, cases of corruption are no longer treated with the same amount of severity as before, resulting in influential families filling the court with officials personally loyal to them. While the court remains decadent, the common people are beginning to neglect their duties, instead preferring to spend much of their time engaging in the most recent gossip. Recently, in the capital of the Sui Dynasty, rumours have been circulating among the commoners. The only daughter of the prestigious Xu family, was born with an illness that will kill her on her fourteenth birthday, this story eventually became so popular that it even spread to some of the lower-ranking nobles. Ultimately reaching the servants of high ranking nobles, the servants reported to their masters about the recent news, their only response was a round of laughter, leaving them confused, yet out of fear, they remained silent. ¡°This is the further it could be from the truth,¡± the nobles collectively thought to themselves. In the far East of the empire, lays a collection of cities and towns under the rule of the Xu family, a family with a long military history stretching far back even before the founding of the Sui Dynasty. Surrounded by mountains on all sides, it remains largely self-governing from the rest of the empire. Yet contains one of the highest concentrations of cities in the empire, due to the countless tributaries flowing from the Chang River, which starts from the Tian Mountains. The Xu family¡¯s current patriarch, Xu Jin has five sons and a single daughter. The five brothers are all actively serving around the empire, Xu Li, the oldest, is currently the general of the Imperial Army. Xu Wuling, the second son, is a master of martial arts well known throughout the empire. Xu Shu as the middle child acts as the Minister of Military and is in a constant struggle with the Minister of Finances. Xu Tianjian, the third youngest is a member of the emperor¡¯s personal bodyguard, while Xu Gaoyun, the second youngest of the sons had just started his military career. All of these 5 brothers are well known throughout the circles of nobles in the empire, yet the youngest of Xu Jin¡¯s children, as well as the only girl, has remained completely unknown to anyone outside of the Xu family manor. The rumours in the capital had originated from the regional capital of lands ruled by the Xu family, named Xuchang, it had originally been a military camp during the campaigns of the ambitious prince, yet its excellent position had made it grow exponentially, with a population of six hundred thousand in the present day. Located at the Northern edge of the city lays the Xu family manor, within it, countless maids and servants running around, serving each member of the Xu family. In the Southern wing of the manor, typically used by servants, houses the mysterious daughter of the Xu family. Yet unlike her other brothers, there are no servants attending to her needs. The youngest child of the Xu family, named Xu Xiaomeng, had lived in isolation ever since the day of her birth while her dark black eyes seem dull, as if devoid of emotions. Her body seems as if it could be blown away by a single gust of wind, it was as if her entire life had been spent within this uncomfortable room, rarely had she seen the light of day. Yet it appears that she by now is long used to it.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. From her dull eyes, a single tear rolled down her delicate face, as it falls, onto her clothes, which appears to be of more worth than any other object in the room. The tear spilt appears like a flower blooming. Li Ming felt rather miserable, as he struggled to maintain his last breath, finally, his eyelids ultimately became too heavy to remain open. When he had once more opened them, he found himself in the house he had been living in for the past three years, yet the metal table had been replaced with a wooden one with skilful cravings. Where there had been two frames containing the newspaper, sits a bronze mirror in its place. Looking outside the window, Li Ming saw nothing but a white void. ¡°What a shame¡±, Li Ming mumbled to himself. ¡°I still had to build up the nation, yet now I could only hope my successor can maintain the current state of the country¡±. Remaining in his position for an unknown amount of time, he suddenly heard the sound of a single droplet of water splashing against the concrete floor. Turning his head towards its origin, he notices a girl, surprisingly with white hair, appearing certainly no more than 14 years old, materialising off in the distance. ¡°Guess we¡¯re both dead,¡± he thought to himself as he began approaching the figure. Noticing her old style of dressing, similar to ones worn during the Ming Dynasty, he chose to cup his hands as he greeted her¡±. ¡°Greetings¡±. The figure seems startled, with her body suddenly jumping, pausing for a moment, she turned her head towards Li Ming. While Li Ming had seen plenty of beauties in his life when he was still the heir to the Li corporation, countless celebrities had appeared in his mansion, yet she seems to be in another realm of charm. The girl possessing a petite oval face, cherry sized lips, and a modest nose, it could be said that she possesses a level of allure rare in the modern world, a more natural sense of beauty. Yet her most distinguishing features would be her long silver hair, flowing along her back, touching the floor as if a waterfall, it¡¯s colour shines like mercury as it reflects the dim lights produced by the lightbulb within the room. The girl, still in her adolescence opened her mouth to speak. Li Ming internally frowned, as he could not determine the language she was speaking, yet kept a smile on his face. Yet moments after, the meaning of those words mysteriously appeared in his mind, this time, his face could not maintain the smile, and shock replaced it for a split movement, before long he returned to his friendly face once more. It seems the girl had not realised his temporary moment of shock, as she continues on. ¡°May I ask sir where I am, could this be the afterlife?¡± Despite the sweet and melodious voice coming from her, now that Li Ming understands the content, it¡¯s contents are eerily chilling, while her tones appear indifferent. Yet he did not show any of it on his face, maintaining his smile, he replied gently,¡± It seems to be so,¡± he sighed before continuing,¡± I had recently been assassinated¡±. ¡°I see¡±, her voice once more rings out, despite its euphonic nature, it sounds incredibly apathetic.¡±Seeing as we may be here for some time, may I ask for sir¡¯s name, I am Xu Xiaomeng, the sixth child and only daughter of Xu Jin, governor of ChangTian province, named after it¡¯s rivers and mountains,¡± pausing for a moment, a cynical smile appeared on her exquisite face,¡± no, perhaps it no longer matters where I came from.¡± ¡°My surname is Li, and my given name is Ming, as in bright,¡± Li Ming responded with a slight smile, yet he was shocked once more, as far as he is aware, he had never heard of a province called ChangTian. ¡°If it is not rude, may I ask the lady where is ChangTian province?¡± ¡°Naturally it is not rude, it is at the edge of the Great Sui Dynasty, to its East is the Tian Mountains, while it borders the Yun Mountains to its South, and further South is the Southern Barbarians, the province is surrounded by mountains on all sides, leaving it protected from most invasions,'''' she replied, pausing to take a breath, she continues,¡±I had heard it has the greatest natural beauty in all of the empires provinces, with mountains and rivers forming many sceneries¡±, when she mentioned the mountains and rivers, a look of lost appeared on her face. ¡°Yet sadly it seems like I can never experience it for myself,¡± she sighed, before strolling towards the wooden table, where she gracefully sat down with appearance like that of a lotus flower. Li Ming by that point seemed even more confused, The Great Sui Dynasty? Throughout history, there had been one dynasty that followed the name of Sui, yet from her description, it seems to be talking about a completely different entity. ¡°Lady, I conclude that it seems as if our fate has led us from our different world into this encounter with each other,¡± he spoke as politely as possible, before taking a breath, then continued,¡± if it is not intrusive, may I ask how you have perished?¡± ¡°There is no need to be polite, for I had drunk poison to kill myself,¡± she described as if the person who had died was not her,¡± seeing we are to be here for a long time, I invite sir to share his origin as well¡±. ¡°Of course,¡± Li Ming state, remaining standing, he began,¡± I had been the leader of a recently founded republic.¡± Yet as he was preparing to continue, Xu Xiaomeng questioned,¡± what is a republic?¡± ¡°A republic is a nation without kings or emperors my lady¡±. ¡°But how is that possible?¡± she asked,¡± is it not the will of the Heavens that they remain in power, that they are instrumental to the balance of the natural order?¡± ¡°What constitutes their right to rule? Is the emperor¡¯s purpose not serves the common masses? Then, through the masses'' own assessment, will it not produce a leader that serves the masses better than one born above them? If heaven determines a ruler¡¯s right to rule, then why is it that plagues and famines occur under the rule of good emperors. If through good governance, that these could be avoided, then why have a system of inheritance when there are countless bureaucrats that could outdo the emperor in governance, yet remains in obscurity?¡± ¡°Perhaps the emperor may not be able to control heaven, and there are people with talent greater than the emperor, but what of the ignorant masses, they would not know what is best for themselves,¡± Xu Xiaomeng added. ¡°Then we must educate them through both theory and practice, before then, a group of educated individuals will act as the vanguards that will lead the nation, serving as it¡¯s organs. ¡°It that so,¡± she paused, contemplate, before answering,¡± perhaps you may be right,¡± Xu Xiaomeng sighed,¡± I had seldom possessed any positive feelings toward the emperor nor my father. I have heard countless servants whispering their grievances stemming from nobles, I have spent far more time with them than with nobles, if they could have a far better life in this republic of yours, I accept your idea.¡± ¡°But us two are stuck here,¡± Li Ming commented. ¡°Indeed.¡± ¡°I have been standing the entire time, may I have a seat?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Xu Xiaoming affirmed. Li Ming, leaving the side of Xu Xiaomeng, sat down on the chair at the other side of the table, yet as his backside touch the surface of the chair, a sudden void appeared below the two. Li Ming could feel his consciousness slipping away, before long, the two had entirely fainted. When Li Ming had once again gained consciousness, he notices he was once again moved into a different location, while the wooden table that he sat behind was still there, the surroundings have entirely changed, his simplistic concrete room had been replaced with one made of wood. Feeling a tingle by his cheek, he moved his hand to shift it away. He took his hands away to look at it. In it, a strand of silver hair could be seen. Li Ming¡¯s whole body froze, he could feel cold sweat on his back. But it wasn¡¯t his back, and those are definitely not his hands. In front of him was a pair of delicate hands, so beautiful it seems as if it was sculptured, yet so soft it seems devoid of bones. Staring at the bronze mirror in front of him, or perhaps more appropriate ¡°her¡±. Li Ming, who had stayed calm even during his moment of death, felt his whole existence filled with terror. Volume 0: Chapter 2 - To Change Your Fate ¡°Be not afraid of growing slowly¡± If one were to ask any minister of x country what they judge to be the most prominent feature of Li Ming, they would not hesitate to praise his mental prowess, and that is certainly not without good reasoning. Li Ming¡¯s ability to endure any situation he had found himself in had led him in successfully ending the civil war where others failed. Li Ming, after his initial shock, soon had, for the most part, recovered, and once again put on his approachable and friendly expression, yet when he saw Xu Xiaomeng¡¯s smiling face reflected in the bronze, he could not help but feel miserable once again. Yet he, no, she did not wallow for long. The first thought that entered her mind was regarding the girl whose body he currently possesses. However, before she could even begin consolidating her thoughts, a voice appeared in her head. ¡°I¡¯m still here,¡± the melodious voice rang,¡± do what sir wishes with the body, I will not interfere.¡± Xu Xiaomeng¡¯s indifferent attitude certainly manifest a great deal of confusion for Li Ming, her apathetic nature that seems to extend even to her life and body, is one she had never seen before, even the people in country x during the civil war had a strong desire to live, yet she had drunk poison to end her life. ¡°Lady, it is not right to conduct yourself in this manner,¡± she commented. A deprecating laugh that seems to echo through the room soon followed her comment,¡± It matters little to me, I had attempted to perish already, but it seems that my immortality is true,¡± as she spoke, her voice gradually became softer almost inaudible, while a rare sentiment of sorrow could be heard from it. As Li Ming and Xu Xiaomeng both share the body, therefore she could hear her words perfectly. Considering that now they inhabit the same body, she decided to inquire her regarding the mention of immortality. ¡°Lady, may I ask what you mean by immortality?¡¯ A moment passed before the voice once again rings out,¡± A legend once told that those born with silver hair has everlasting life. Furthermore, the legend details, through consumption of silver haired individual, one is able to transfer the immortality to themselves.¡± ¡°As I am born with silver hair, others had always hoped to gain immortality through the cannibalisation of my flesh, in response to this, my father had always kept me hidden.¡± ¡°I had always thought of it as an extension of his fatherly love towards me, to be able to resist the temptation of lasting as long as the heavens and earth still stands, require great mental fortitude.¡± ¡°Yet yesterday, he, in a drunken stupor, had openly proclaimed to my brothers his intention to present me to the emperor, in exchange for the emperor¡¯s immortal life, the Xu family would be forever in the flavour of the emperor.¡± ¡°By chance, I had overheard the statement, and once I return to my room, I had determined it would be far more valiant to end my life rather than be eaten by another human being.¡± ¡°And that¡¯s why you had drunk the poison?¡± Li Ming interrupted. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Have you not considered that your immortality would prevent you from death?¡± ¡°No, it had never crossed my mind.¡± ¡°What singled minded, yet honest person,¡± Li Ming thought to herself. Giving a slight sigh, yet the mellow voice that came out caused Li Ming to feel rather gloomy. ¡°Lady, do you wish to change your fate?¡± A near inaudible, yet clear ¡°yes¡±, rang out. Having Xu Xiaoming¡¯s confirmation, Li Ming picked a nearby censer that had cooled down overnight, removing the cover, she grabbed a handful of coal dust and released it over her silver hair. As the dust settled, the silver hair could no longer be seen, replaced with one that seemed as dark black yet it still shone with a silver brilliance. Li Ming, then changed her clothes, showing no hesitation as she slipped into one of the servants'' uniforms, leaving the extravagant dress on the bed. Looking out the window, she confirmed there are no servants¡¯ guarding the door, as she approaches the exit, she casually grabbed a pouch of coins. Appearing almost a little blazon, she entered the main corridor, yet frowned as she notices the underwhelming lack of sunlight entering her eyes. ¡°This must be the Southern wing of the manor,¡± she thought to himself but feels a bit delighted that the exit is nearby. Moving Eastwards, she notices the main entrance, guarded by two servants, yet she showed no hesitation as she walked forward. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. ¡°Apologies,¡± she thought to herself,¡± you two will likely die due to the anger of the Xu family patriarch.¡± As she approached the servants, the smile Li Ming constantly had appeared on Xu Xiaomeng¡¯s face, appearing like a blooming flower, grabbing two iron coins from the bag, placing them in the hands of the servant, then before they could respond, had nonchalantly walked into the main street. Leaving the vicinity of the manor, Xu Xiaomeng¡¯s voice appeared in her mind. ¡°Even if it was as simple as you showed it to be, I would have still not been able to escape, I doubt I would be able to gather enough courage to do so.¡± ¡°Lady, I believe that to be false since you have enough courage to poison yourself, you would certainly possess enough to leave the manor.¡¯ ¡°No, I do not, what I did was out of cowardice, never out of bravery, I would prefer to consume hundreds of poison than to disobey my father.¡± Li Ming could not make up a response, instead, she chose to change the topic. ¡°It seems as if I am once more alone in the world, with only a small handful of money, it seems as if I am back to when I had left my family behind.¡± Yet she received no response from Xu Xiaomeng, it seems as if she had noticed her bad attempt drifting the topic, yet just as the silence settled, the melody like voice once more manifested. ¡°Perhaps, we should attempt at building this republic sir suggest,¡± Xu Xiaomeng suggested. Quite shocked at the words Xu Xiaomeng had said, Li Ming stopped walking. ¡°Are you certain lady?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Despite your immortality, to wage a revolution against the monarchy would be incredibly dangerous.¡± ¡°I am certain, as I said, I feel far more sympathetic towards those of the peasant class then the emperor or my father, to spend my eternal life in improving theirs is quite admirable,¡± she paused for a moment before continuing,¡± therefore, I ask of sir to create a republic from the current empire.¡± Li Ming gave off a slightly bitter laugh, before replying,¡± lady, you cannot simply start a revolution, a certain material condition must be first met, in my world, the French Revolution could not have happened without the 30 Years War, the privileged noble, and the ideas of the Enlightenment.¡± Shaking her head, Li Ming continued,¡± perhaps it is fairer to compare starting a revolution here to the White Lotus Rebellion, yet to begin something similar to that, our ideas need to spread to countless suffering peasants over hundreds of years, even then, it was crushed under the Qing dynasty.¡± ¡°The only possible path for us is one not dissimilar to the Yellow Turban Rebellion, which had happened due to ineffective governance and the lack of food for the growing peasants. If lady has any knowledge on places where there is a lack of governmental control, while the peasants also suffer constantly, please do tell me.¡± Despite that Li Ming cannot see Xu Xiaomeng¡¯s face, she could certainly imagine it currently containing a bitter expression. After a period of time, Xu Xiaomeng replied,¡± from what I overheard from the servants, the Northern reaches of the Empire is currently suffering a great drought, along with that, the distance from the capital should leave it relatively isolated, yet I know little aside from that.¡± ¡°That is fine my lady, it is enough, yet how will we get to the Northern parts of the empire then?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid I am inexperienced regarding this world, perhaps it would be best to hire a carriage.¡± ¡°Lady, we have not enough coins to do that, when I picked up your coin pouch, it was light, perhaps only amounting to several dozen coins at most, I doubt we are able to afford the trip, I propose we travel there on foot, we have all the time in the world, after all, yet before anything can be set in motion, we must find a group to travel with.¡± ¡°Pardon me,¡± a voice suddenly interrupts Li Ming and Xu Xiaomengs¡¯ conversation. Refocusing her attention, Li Ming apologised to the person, only to a faint blush on the man¡¯s face, before walking away. ¡°Lady, I believe it is best to dress up as a man for our travels, your looks seems to be attracting unwanted attention, there are even children calling you a fairy.¡± Xu Xiaomeng made a sound of affirmation, and thus a merchant, later on, found a single article of clothing made from silk missing from his stock. Li Ming, dressed as a man, with her hair tied in a bun, most fortunate, is that Xu Xiaomengs¡¯ body is still one yet to enter adolescence, and do not have the defining female features. Therefore, Li Ming despite appearing incredibly feminine, at most she could be described by others as an effeminate boy who had yet matured into a man. Li Ming, satisfied with the new outfit, decided to ask for Xu Xiaomeng¡¯s input. ¡°Sir may do as he wishes,¡± she responded coldly,¡± I would not have it for long if it were not for sir. Regardless, should you not be searching for a group to travel with now?¡± Li Ming ignoring the first part of Xu Xiaomeng¡¯s sentence proceeded towards the main gate of the city, an endless stream of caravans and merchant could be seen lining in wait to enter the city. As her eyes search for people from the North, her efforts were soon realised, noticing a group of merchants that appears much taller than the others, she moved towards the group, opening her mouth to speak, while also deepening her voice to sound make masculine. ¡°Hello fellow sirs, may I ask if you came from the North?¡± The group, noticing the lavish clothes Xu Xiaomeng¡¯s body, did not dare lie,¡± yes, young master, we had come to this city in order to sell our fur goods, we have just finished, and plan to return to the North.¡± ¡°I see if the fellow sirs do not object, may I join in your travels,¡± Li Ming requested, keeping a radiant smile. ¡°Naturally not young master, we dare not refuse, but we are afraid that the trip would be too difficult for you to travel, the North has harsh weathers that wear away even at the best of us, and travel will be difficult, as there are no rivers or canals, thus we can only travel by foot.¡± ¡°It matters not to me,¡± Li Ming objected. ¡°Young master, my body had been trained through hunting since I was young, yet I still experience much hardship through the journey down South, if it weren''t for the recent drought, I would have have never entered this city, if sir travels along with us, I¡¯m afraid you may lose your life,¡± cold sweat appears on the man¡¯s face as he thought to himself,¡± this noble knows nothing about the world, if I accidentally offends a major figure, only death would await me.¡± ¡°No, I insist, I will certainly not slow down the party,¡± death is certainly the last thing on the mind of Li Ming, after all, Xu Xiaomeng¡¯s body is immortal, along with that, Li Ming had travelled countless miles in his previous life. A conflicted expression appeared on the man¡¯s face, behind he finally capitulated,¡± Young master, please after yourself, my caravan only contains enough for six men, and there is already five, if you join, we may need to ration.¡± ¡°That is not an issue,¡± Li Ming replied, his experience fighting in guerrilla warfare had taught him to live off the land. ¡°If young master truly insist,¡± the man lament,¡± then it appears I have no choice, I am called Ke, while my surname is Liu, the caravan contains members of my clan, all brothers, if sir wishes, simply call us Liu One, Liu Two, Liu Three, Liu Four, and Liu Five,¡± Liu One said,¡± if sir would follow me to the caravan please.¡± Li Ming, following Liu One, soon arrived at an isolated section outside the city walls, where their horses were grazing on feed, as Li Ming introduced himself to the group, each member of the Liu family objected, yet after insistence from Li Ming, they had no choice but to say silent. As they begin to travel along the road leading to the North, Li Ming, by then sitting on a makeshift carriage the brothers had made by placing wheat onto the cart they had used to carry the animal skin, suddenly asked a question. ¡°May I ask fellow sirs, how long does this journey take?¡± The Liu brothers were extremely shocked that Li Ming did not even know where they were going, thinking to themselves,¡± This person seems to have made no preparations for the journey, we¡¯re certainly doomed to suffer the wrath of a noble,¡± yet by then it was past the point of no return, after a brief bickering among the brothers, Liu Five, walked up to Li Ming and as respectfully as possible, replied to the question. ¡°Young Master, it will take approximately 20 days to reach the regional capital of the North without rest, yet we must sleep, eat and let the animals rest. When we had journeyed South, it took us 30 days.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Li Ming voiced, before thanking the man and sending him back towards his group. ¡°It seems like it will take some time, lady, would you care to engage in some small talk with me?¡± Xu Xiaomeng¡¯s voice sounded in his head, her melodious voice ringing out. ¡°Perhaps we shall,¡± she paused before continuing,¡± I¡¯ve always wondered sir, what is this French Revolution you speak of, the language sounds like the words spoken by the Jesuits that had arrived in our city to spread their faith.¡± ¡°Naturally I shall tell you, lady, the French Revolution is the most well-known example of a nation overthrowing their monarchy in my world, despite it not being the first nor the last, it was certainly the bloodiest.¡± As Li Ming lectured Xu Xiaomeng, the Liu brothers were cursing themselves for allowing a crazy person on board. Volume 0: Chapter 3 - You Have Nothing to Lose ¡°The people are hungry: it is because those in authority eat up too much in taxes¡± For the twenty days it took for the journey, Li Ming had barely any interaction with the Liu brothers, other than exchanging a few pleasantries, the two sides had barely made any contact. The greatest exchange of words would be the first night they had camped outside, the Liu brothers had thought Li Ming as a certified sheltered young master, yet Li Ming showed no complaints. This certainly raised the opinions of them towards Li Ming by quite a few levels, they showcased a little admiration at this feminine looking boy who had yet to mature¡¯s ability to tolerate the wilderness. Naturally, Li Ming did not spend her time idling away, during the entire journey, she had squeezed every information he could gather from Xu Xiaomeng, from whom she had learnt that the history of the Khanate that had originally inhabit the lands, along with the name of its current regional capital, Bingjiang, named after it history as the Northern frontier of the empire, naturally, the name no longer applies, as the borders had been expended. Soon, the eighteen days have passed, with Li Ming spending the majority of her time conceiving a plan for the grand aspirations of overthrowing the Great Sui Dynasty, naturally, as a revolution cannot happen overnight, she has to focus on building up a powerbase strong enough to rival the imperial government. Yet before any of this can happen, Li Ming has to convince the peasants to revolt, that in itself would not be difficult if she was in her former male body, however, her body is currently one of adolescence, not to mention it¡¯s also one of a woman, the two factors would make it far more difficult to gather attention from the common masses. ¡°Why don¡¯t sir simply admit to being a woman?¡± Xu Xiaomeng¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Lady, it is far too difficult to do so, the current society favours men, to be a woman would cause people to dismiss the ideas I am promoting,¡± Li Ming replied as if a matter of fact. ¡°That is not the case sir, our NorthEastern neighbours is run by a matriarchy, after centuries of extensive trade and contact, it has influenced much of our ideas,¡± Xu Xiaomeng corrected Li Ming. ¡°Lady, how come I had never seen any foreigners?¡± Li Ming asked. ¡°That is due to the isolated nature of ChangHe province, foreigners rarely arrive at our city, instead they would much rather head to the Imperial Capital.¡± ¡°Yet despite the lack of their presence in Xuchang, their thinking had spread to much of the Zui people, tales about vaillant widows and their struggles have long reached the commoners, it is especially popular among mothers, who will then teach it to their children.¡± ¡°Moreover, we could reveal our silver hair and proclaim we are in truth an old sage that had remained in the body of a child, perhaps it would be beneficial to the cause.¡± ¡°However, sir must remain cautious, as those in court, such as the nobles and bureaucrats has remained opposed to these ideas, it is will certainly garner antagonism among them.¡± ¡°Lady, the opinions of nobles who had lived comfortably matters little to me, the peasants can do without nobles, yet the nobles cannot exist without peasants, as long as the peasants are supporting us, we shall not be stopped by these reactionaries.¡± While the two were continuing their discussion, Liu One came up to Li Ming. ¡°This young master, we shall soon arrive at the areas affected by the famine, I would advise this young master to avert his eyes during the remaining duration of this trip.¡± ¡°No, that is not necessary,¡± Li Ming replied, by now, Liu One had long gotten used to Li Ming¡¯s stubbornness, and did not press further, and returned to his group. The moon rose and fell, and another day had shone upon the vast lands. This is the second last day until the arrival of the Liu brothers to the capital. As they advanced, the effects of the famine would be seen, fields lay barren, yet no sign of human life appears before them, only the dead remains had been left behind, their lips blue while their bodies are left to decay, bones could be seen left along the road, while stray dogs dig holes in search of food. It appears the Liu brothers had become immune to this scene, as well as Li Ming, who had seen this back in her past life. Yet it seems Xu Xiaomeng could not bear this scene. Li Ming, who had taken control of Xu Xiaomeng¡¯s body could feel her stomach twisting. Rushing off the makeshift carriage, Li Ming expelled contents from her stomach.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. ¡°This young master, people would call you wasteful for this,¡± one of the Liu brothers offhandedly remarks. Li Ming who had experienced this seven years ago, see this as nothing more than a common occurrence, it appears this is a reaction from the other person residing in this body. ¡°Lady, are you fine?¡± Li Ming concerned, asked Xu Xiaomeng,¡± I know little about comforting others, but I can say from my own experience this is something we strive to put an end to,¡± pausing for a moment, Li Ming continued,¡± when I had begun in revolutionary activities, I had seen countless scenes similar to the one in front of us, once, I saw a man consuming the flesh of another man.¡± ¡°Yet famines happen not only due to draughts and locusts but also incompetence and greed on the part of the government, we saw the abundance of food in ChangTian province and the inns alongside the road, if they could send aid, the consequence would be far less severe.¡± After Li Ming had returned to the carriage, each of the Liu brothers had offered words of condolence, before continuing onward, after passing through another li, Xu Xiaomeng¡¯s voice, which now appears to be a little hoarse, spoke. ¡°Why,¡± she began,¡± why did father not sent aid, on the night before I had left, I saw a large amount of grain stored in our private storage alone, it would not harm our family in any manner even if we sent all of it here.¡± Shaking her head, Li Ming said in the gentlest voice possible,¡± lady, the nobles see those below them as nothing more than how men see livestock, nothing more than property, they would only worry about revolt, but certainly not the lives of these people, for you father to send aid is to empower, something completely unwanted in his eyes.¡± Xu Xiaomeng had nothing to say and thus remained silent. Yet the silence did not last long, soon, they saw a group of people lying by the side of the road, hold blades of grass. ¡°What are they doing,¡± Li Ming asked the Liu brothers. Liu Two replied,¡± they¡¯re selling their children for a bowl of rice, this young master, don¡¯t think about saving them, it¡¯s impossible with the thousands of others waiting in the front gate, these days, men can only look after themselves.¡± Li Ming, grabbing her pouch still with a couple of coins, walked towards the Liu group,¡± I wish to buy all the spare grain you possess.¡± ¡°Young master, have you not heard what we said? It is impossible to feed all of them if it were not for our family¡¯s history as hunters, we too would be starving,¡± Liu Two refuted. ¡°I care not, as I have said before, I have a few dozen coins in this pouch, I shall use it to purchase all your spare grains.¡± The brothers looked at each other, before finally agreeing, after all, money is something everyone desires, and they could always hunt for their food, the deal would not affect them negatively. Li Ming, now having acquired the grain, approached the group and began to speak. ¡°I shall give you grain, but in exchange, you must follow me until I reach the regional capital, if we encounter any other group, tell them to follow, with the same promise I had made with you. Their heads nodded like a chicken pecking grain, after receiving a share of the grain Li Ming had given them, they obediently followed behind the cart. This continued to the next day, by the end of it, Li Ming had amassed a massive line of followers behind her, by then, the regional capital came into sight. The city has a wall six meter-tall, with towers scattered throughout its walls, with several soldiers on top, yet they appear to be mentally exhausted, their eyes dull from all the death around the city. The city¡¯s main gate to the South had been sealed off after the initial wave of refugees, with people constantly dying of malnutrition surround the city walls. The Liu brothers showed pity in their eyes, before turning the other way. ¡°I shall be leaving here,¡± Li Ming said to the Liu brothers. ¡°This young master, are you sure, the city is not accepting anyone at the moment,¡± Liu Three spoke out. ¡°Do not worry about me sir, it has been a pleasant journey, if fate wills it, we may see each other later.¡± After saying her goodbyes, Li Ming and the Liu brothers separated, after walking into a secluded area, Li Ming changed from the male clothes she was wearing back into her servant uniform, before he had no time to admire the clothes, but now that she was properly observing it, she endorsed,¡± truly the lavishness of a noble, to be able to spend so much on servants clothing.¡± Though it appears to be servant uniform, it seemed more like those worn by minor nobles it appears full of colour, with vivid imagery, combined with her silver hair which once again shorn, she appeared as if a celestial. Li Ming after changing appears to be an otherworldly fairy, separated from the aura of death around the city, taking a deep breath, Li Ming expressed a smile on her face, before approaching the crowd around the city. By the city, the situation seems even worse than along the road people are forced into eating blades of grass along the ground, while boiling bark as soup, infants, who had the weakest bodies are dying in mass. The smell of decay seeps into the air. ¡°Is lady alright?¡± Li Ming inquired Xu Xiaomeng. ¡°Naturally,¡± she replied in a usually determined voice, it seems the last two days had greatly strengthened her resolve. Li Ming, stepped forward without hesitation in front of the crowd, clearing her throat, her melodious voice rang, yet this time, it contains a voice of authority. ¡°People of the Great Sui Dynasty, you are ill-fed and dying, you have fled from your home, leaving with nothing but your children, you have fled to the city in desperation, yet they turn you away, despite your toils that produce the very city they currently hide in, enjoying a decadent life. The nobles within the city owes their everything to you, yet had given you nothing back, no food and no shelter, for neither you, nor your children, you have nothing to lose except your offspring, yet you have the world to gain in your hand, within that city is storage of grain enough to feed each and everyone of you, will you wait for your life to burn away or to stand up and fight!¡± (please be gentle, I never have written something like this before). Much of the crowd shows burning desire in their eyes yet did not move thinking the person in front of them is a celestial creature appearing before their death, but the crowd that followed Li Ming to the city showed no delay, after all, they had been fed the last two days, to go back to starving is unacceptable. As they rallied behind Li Ming, others joined, soon, nearly all of those that could still stand are storming the main gate. The soldiers were clearly shocked, they had not expected this group of dying peasants to begin attacking the city gate and promptly began firing at the crowd using their crossbows, however some soldiers showed hesitancy, ultimately leaving the tower. As the crossbow bolts were fired and people fell, it appears that morale had not dropped by the slightest, so what if a few dies, had they not been dying already, they crowd thought to themselves. As the crowd continues their assault the city gate, the bodies soon piled up. Li Ming during this time, had gone around other sections outside the city and rallying support there, soon, the entire city was being besieged, and the soldiers who already had low morale were soon overstretched. As the ground became dyed red, the Southern Gate was suddenly opened by a rebelling group of soldiers, and the crowd flooded into the city over the bodies of their fellow countrymen, the majority began heading straight towards the food warehouse, while some others began heading towards the manor of nobles. It appears the nobles themselves were hoarding grain amongst themselves, which furthered the already angry crowd and were soon killed. Soon, the entire city descended into chaos, yet the ordinary citizens seem to have not been targeted by the crowd, instead, all of the nobles within the city except a few who had managed to escape were beaten to death. Yet the chaos arrived as soon as it disappeared, Li Ming, leading the group that had followed her towards the city, who were already fed and showed much less desperation, had begun to put an end to the pillage of the city. Before long, the crowd were forced into lines in front of the grain storage, extending all the way out of the city, with each man and woman receive enough grain to last for a week before they are sent away. Li Ming action portrayed no traces of fear, despite that she had just overthrown a noble a capital crime, before long, she had rounded up the bureaucrats around the city. After executing a few that had actively influenced the famine, she began making reforms to alleviate the famine. Volume 0: Chapter 4 - Consolidating a Powerbase ¡°He who exercises government by means of his virtue may be compared to the north polar star, which keeps its place and all the stars turn towards it.¡± ¡°There truly is too much grain stored here,¡± a voice rang like a silver bell, yet sounds desolate. ¡°Indeed, what the amount stored here, it could be able to last us six months, nine if we ration it out.¡± the same bell-like sound rang out, yet it contains much more warmth within it. Naturally, the two are Li Ming and Xu Xiaomeng, currently overlooking the entire stockpile of grain stored within the city. After they had entered, the masses could not do anything with raw food, and thus leaving most of the grain untouched, in the end, Li Ming had led her own mob to gather the food stored around the city, private or public, into a single location. That is after she had executed the main instigators, those who had worsened the effects of the famine, through over taxation, the peasants that could have barely fed themselves had to give the vast portion of their labour away. Currently, it is the 217th year since the founding of the Great Sui Dynasty, much of it¡¯s had remained prosperous, yet in its¡¯ newly conquered Northern territories, it is undergoing a disastrous famine due to the recent locust swarm, which combined with the recent drought, had disastrous effects. Nowhere is it more evident than Bingjiang city and its surrounding counties. Bingjiang city itself sits on the longest river in the world, the HeJiang, named after its¡¯ fertile black soil, yet only small streams of the mighty river remains, with all it¡¯s surrounding tributaries all but dried. The farmer''s wells are but a shadow of its former self, with less than a quarter of the original water remaining. Add to that the locust plague, which had ravaged the already barren fields, it seems as if millions will die in this drought if it continues. ¡°We have enough to feed the entire county, don¡¯t we, why worry about food?¡± Xu Xiaomeng asked, with a hint of curiosity in her voice. ¡°Lady, it is not that simple, grain takes seven months till it could be harvested, our grain storage could only last that long if we ration it, we cannot wait until the rain begins to fall if we wish to take actions.¡± ¡°Sir, then would it not be wise to purchase grain from nearby counties?¡± Xu Xiaomeng inquired ¡°I¡¯m afraid that is wishful thinking my lady, it is impossible to establish any relationship except hostile towards our neighbouring provinces, we have revolted against the empire in overthrowing the city, to say the odds are greatly stacked against us is a great understatement, BingJiang has only a population of three hundred thousand, even if we include it¡¯s surrounding counties, against the Empire¡¯s four hundred million, we are like a mantis trying to stop a carriage,¡± Li Ming said with a hint of self-mocking. ¡°Yet for now, we should at least improve the lives of the common folk, we should have ample amount of time before the Empire would divert its attention towards us, it is too corrupted and incompetent to send immediately troops to quell us,¡± Li Ming continued. ¡°Thus leaving us ample time to consolidate a power base to expand from.¡±. ¡°Then sir, how will you manage to advert the crisis caused by the locusts and drought?¡± Xu Xiaomeng questioned. ¡°Lady, do remember, I have come from a more technologically advanced world, despite my lack of knowledge regarding advanced weaponry as well as industry, I do possess some concepts that conserve the use of water,¡± Li Ming cheerfully proposed, her eyes forming what seems like crescent moons. ¡°What may that be sir?¡± Xu Xiaomeng inquired once again. ¡°Naturally you would have never heard of the term, it allows for far more water to be conserved, allowing the plant to grow even in the worst of droughts,¡± Li Ming answered, still maintaining the cheerful voice. Eventually, he explained the process of drip irrigation to Xu Xiaomeng. ¡°That idea is indeed ingenious, yet sir, how will you teach the peasants how to use these techniques?¡± Xu Xiaomeng once again asked. Shaking her finger in the air, as if towards Xu Xiaomeng, Li Ming answered,¡± Lady, have you forgotten I was the head of state of a nation, naturally I have a solution,¡± Li Ming said, before continuing. ¡°In the enclosure movement, the British farmers¡¯ land became centralised in the hands of a few landlords, while those that had formerly owned those plots became workers that had to work in their former lands.¡± Xu Xiaomeng, who was now relatively knowledgeable about Europe after Li Ming¡¯s lesson on the French Revolution, naturally understood Britain, and there did not ask any questions.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. ¡°Through this, the British had created a system which produces far more than any single peasant, through this, crops could be planted, maintained and harvested far more efficiently, all the while using much less labour.¡± ¡°Yet this created a situation where the peasants were forced out their former land, leaving for the city, while creating a situation where wealth is centralised into the hands of a few individuals,¡± Li Ming explained. ¡°Yet sir wants to avoid the concentration of wealth into a few people,¡± Xu Xiaomeng spoke, finishing the sentence for Li Ming. ¡°Indeed, lady, it is as you say,¡± Li Ming stated, before continuing,¡± much later on, the concept of a collective was developed, where instead of the land being owned by a single individual, and others work on it, a collective creates a situation of all the people working on the land collectively own the land and equipment, through this, not only do we benefit in the same manner as the enclosure movement, we also eradicate the inequality of wealth between the peasants.¡± ¡°Sir, yet how will we ensure the those with the right skills have their talents used to their full potential?¡± Xu Xiaomeng once again asked. ¡°Lady, that is naturally through elections, in a collective, people would elect individuals on the local level, with whom they are far more familiar with, and thus are able to distinguish between the good and bad, not only does it ensure wealth does not pass on, it also allows the process to be much more democratic than landlords controlling the land. ¡°Furthermore, we will conduct regular census and surveys to ensure no group feels mistreated, through this, the people will be far better represented and governed than under the current system, where capable officials would lose their duties if they offend the wrong person, and the common masses would have no say if an incompetent official controls the products of their labour.¡± ¡°That is indeed reasonable sir, however, without the officials, there would be no one to take control of governing the province as a whole.¡± ¡°Lady, that is indeed the case currently, for now, I shall temporarily take control of matters before proper administration is put into place.¡± ¡°However,¡± Li Ming sighed before continuing,¡± before all else, we must focus on the famine on hand, I shall address the refugees within the city and have them return to their fields after teaching them the concept of collective farming and drip irrigation.¡± After two days, around half of the peasants that had fled to BingJiang were gathered around Li Ming during her display of drip irrigation, after seeing its effects, they were certainly shocked, this method could undoubtedly save them much time and water, leaving the city with a promised monthly delivery of grain until harvest and a renewed spirit, they seem nothing like the starving corpse around the city just days ago. As the peasants returned to their fields, Li Ming who is currently residing in the governor¡¯s study had much on her hands, as much of the bureaucrats had either left the city or died after she took power. Fortunately, she was well versed in the art of governance, and soon public order was restored through her use of the city garrison as police, leading them around the city to stop petty crime, while she had set up large soup kitchens, distributing food for free. However, currently sitting in the governor¡¯s study, Li Mings¡¯ elegant brows current has a frown, rarely seen on the always smiling character, appearing deep in thought. ¡°Sir, despite our agricultural reforms, we must still deal with the possibility of the Empire responding to our traitorous actions, they may send an army towards us.¡± ¡°Lady, you need not worry, from what I have seen within the barracks, we possess the technology to produce flintlock weapons, albeit only a few are in our hands. However as long as we increase its production to the thousands, we will be able to overcome the superior numbers of the Great Sui Dynasty through its use, along with the implementation of guerrilla warfare.¡± Li Ming reassured, originally, she had planned to purchase weapons from foreign traders, or perhaps not use it at all, yet it seems as if there is no need, as blueprints of flintlock weapons already exist. Furthermore, the imperial army had yet to adopt the usage of hot weapons, giving her a great advantage. As the effects of collectivisation begin to show, more food would be produced. Then she would need far fewer peasants working in the field, allowing more men to conscripted into the army or into the workforce, while the produced food would be sent to supply the army. Overtime, Li Ming could raise an army to a more effective degree than the average province controlled by the empire is able to, all the while maintaining an effective logistic system. However, flintlock weapons would need to be produced on a massive scale if she plans to equip every soldier with superior weaponry. Naturally, that would mean the city¡¯s artisan has to individually craft the weapons. Fortunately for Li Ming, she has the knowledge to create a production line, which allows for goods to be produced on a much larger scale. Determining her course of actions, Li Ming gathering the craftsman within the city in a similar manner as she had done with the peasants, then she had instructed them to begin producing individual parts while some of the peasants that had remained within the city watched, soon, they would be able to copy the techniques in producing these goods as well. Like this, a small production factory consisting of peasants and all the artisans who had known how to craft flintlock rifles within the city was soon set up, as the peasantries nearby carefully observed their actions, some began to craft their own rifle parts, soon, individual parts of the rifles were being produced on a mass scale before they are assembled. For now, Li Ming was to personally manage the factory, yet in a month, a system similar to the collective farms, where the workers would elect an overseer that managed the factory would be put in place. ¡°Sir, perhaps the peasants can watch and imitate, however, they cannot accomplish much more than that,¡± Xu Xiaomeng expressed with a hint of doubt. ¡°Lady, it is indeed as you say, therefore, it is necessary to create a literacy program to educate the masses and that is why I had barely touched any scholars within the city, it is so they can be sent to teach the peasants how to read and write.¡± Li Ming stated Gathering all the scholars within the city, as she had done with the peasants and craftsmen, she had brief them to teach all around the city, men and women alike, yet unlike the peasants and craftsmen, the older scholars soon rejected. ¡°What rights do you, an individual of the weaker sex, have any rights to force me to do your bidding, furthermore, for me to teach the uncouth masses, that is impossible,¡± an elderly criticised, pointing his already withering finger at Li Ming. Yet her benevolent smile remained, unfazed by the scholar,¡± sir, to spread the ideas of the classics to the common man is what one well versed as you are should do.¡± ¡°Rubbish,¡± he harshly replied,¡± the peasants will never learn, they will remain as peasants no matter how much you teach them.¡± This statement seemed to garner many negative feelings among some of the scholars coming from poor families. A much younger scholar stepped up against the older man,¡± elder, many of us came from the same origins as the so-called ignorant peasants, are you possibly implying that we cannot ever surpass the scholars coming from the privileged families?¡± As the argument developed, it was evident that there were far more scholars coming far humble backgrounds than the other side, many began to hurl insults at the elderly man, it eventually developed into a fight, with the more conservative side ultimately leaving the scene as a protest. However, this greatly increased the motivation of the remaining scholars, and soon they spread all around the capital, engaging in public lectures, with some scholars even volunteering to journey to the countryside and teach there. As there was not enough paper, the people had instead begun to write on the ground using sticks. As the city became revitalised with boundless energy, Li Ming looking outside the window began to recall the capital of a certain nation, before shaking her head, after all, now, her duty is not yet done. Now that she had reform much of the governmental structure, she can finally focus all her efforts on the military. The current soldiers she holds in her hands consist of the garrison station at the city, numbering four thousand, and the group of refugee she had led to the city, number twelve thousand. This is certainly far from the professional and numerous Imperial Army. Volume 0: Chapter 5 - General, the Concubine, and the Silver Haired Decision ¡°Remember, when one¡¯s aim is to achieve greatness¡­ everyone is expendable¡± At the Southwestern part of the Imperial capital lays the Western Palace, where the court was held every day from before dawn to dusk, managing the affairs of the state. The floor, made of marble, reflect the dragon carving on the ceiling, while it¡¯s columns are painted gold, it gives off an awe-inspiring power, that seems to suppress even the boldest of men. The emperor himself, sitting on his imperial throne, seems to be bored at the court discussion before him, instead of focusing his attention on fondling his concubine using one hand, while holding a jade sculpture on another. When abruptly, the sound of metal clashing together could be heard. A man dressed in full armour appeared, his face seems to be filled with the scars of time, yet the handsomeness of his earlier years could still be seen. Appearing before the count, then trodding before the emperor, he pauses for a moment, before suddenly kowtowing. The emperor himself appears to barely notice the men, after a movement, he waves his sleeves, indicating the man can continue. ¡°This servant has failed the emperor,¡± despite the man suppressing his voice, the authority of a general within it could still be heard. The emperor gave a sound of acknowledgement, still appearing to have no interest in the person. The man continued,¡± it¡¯s regarding the elixir to immortality.¡± The emperor¡¯s face now appeared a little serious. ¡°To report to the emperor, my daughter has fled, two of my door guards had last seen her.¡± naturally, this man was Xu Jin, Xu Xiaomengs¡¯ father. The emperor stood up from his throne, while the concubine remained where she is. Abruptly, the jade within the emperor¡¯s hand was thrown towards the Xu Jin, yet he did not dare evade it, resulting in it hitting him directly on his head. ¡°You mean you lost Xu Xiaomeng, my elixir of immortality?¡± the emperor harshly said. ¡°This servant, in a drunken stupor, had spoken aloud the emperor''s arrangement, resulting in her escape,¡± Xu Jin said, kowtowing even deeper. ¡°Drag general Xu out and chop off his head!¡± the emperor¡¯s face was now red with anger, his concubine too afraid to approach him. ¡°Emperor please reconsider,¡± the court unilaterally plead,¡± general Xu had contributed greatly to the emperor, to kill him is to do a great disservice to the country.¡± Yet the emperor seems to be convinced in his decision, with his silence rejecting the court¡¯s begging. The concubine which he had been playing with then approached the raging man, whispering in his ears in a delicate and shy voice,¡± my emperor, though Xu Jin has done a great disservice to the empire, his is still a man with value, I propose we send him to recapture Xu Xiaomeng, then afterwards suspending his salary for six years and revoking his noble title.¡± The emperor, who had not listened to the advice of the court, appears value the suggestion of this concubine much more, returning to his seat, he swung his sleeves, before speaking once again,¡± Xu Jin has lost my elixir of immortality, that is unpardonable, but considering your previous service towards the empire, you shall be pardoned death,¡± he took in a breath before continuing,¡±Xu Jin shall have his salary suspended for six years, his title revoked, and will be given the task of recapturing Xu Xiaomeng, furthermore, he will not be allowed alcohol for six months.¡± After the emperor had given out his edict, a eunuch dismissed the court. Yet as the court was walking out the front gate, Xu Tianjian, along with an envoy appeared before the court. ¡°Reporting to the emperor, the peasants of Bingjiang had revolted, they had killed the governor, nobles, bureaucrats, and merchants within the city, and replaced it with their own.¡± The emperor laughed, before roaring as he approached Xu Tianjian,¡± impossible, completely impossible, Bingjiang has eight thousand guards and a city wall ten meters tall, to be overthrown by a group of starving peasants is completely impossible.¡± The concubine once more appeared before the emperor,¡± it is possible my emperor, Bingjiang¡¯s city walls had been in decay for years, furthermore, it is well known that the governor of Bingjiang is corrupt, the soldiers may have not received their pay for months, resulting in many of them deserting, while the rest have low morale.¡± The emperor, a little calmer, then turned to his concubine, then asking,¡± then how did the merchants and nobles within the city allowed it to be taken, did they not displace any form of resistance?¡± This time, Xu Tianjian spoke with a bit of a stutterer,¡± my emperor, the merchants had been avoiding the city ever since the famine, while the nobles had thrown out all the unnecessary servants and soldiers, preferring not to feed an extra mouth, due to this, they had gained much hatred among the populous.¡±This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. It seems like the emperors¡¯ anger once again exploded,¡± This emperor was not talking to you, remain silent, even if the city has fallen into ruins, how did a group of peasants without weapons take it.¡± The court remained silent as if too afraid to answer, yet the concubine showed no fear, looking at the emperor in the eye, she explained,¡± emperor, I have heard a rumour that the peasants saw a silver haired girl, describing her possessing the beauty of a fairy, which had greatly boosted their morale, moreover, there appeared to be a young scholar which had been handing out food, yet he had suddenly disappeared once they had arrived at the city, those peasants had already been fed, to be suddenly taken away from their days of full stomach would rouse great anger, those men could have well been the vanguard during the attacks.¡± Hearing the soothing voice of his favourite concubine seemed to calm down the emperor once again before his face suddenly turned black from his anger. ¡°Xu Jin, isn¡¯t the silver haired girl your daughter?¡± he questioned, this time, he was no longer yelling, instead, he spoke it in an authoritative voice. Xu Jin could kowtow no lower replying,¡± it may be, emperor, this servant deserve death.¡± Yet the emperor seems to be no longer angry, instead, giving out a command,¡± Xu Jin, your military prowess is known through the heavens, take forty thousand troops, reconquer the Bingjiang, and bring Xu Xiaomeng before me.¡± ¡°Xu Jin obeys.¡± Finally, the court was truly dismissed, as Xu Jin and his son walked out, Xu Tianjian suddenly asked his father. ¡°Father, I have heard from the common masses the emperor was a wise one, yet he appears to be irrational. Xu Jins Face grew dark, slapping his son, he scolded,¡± your words will get you killed,¡± before leaning to his sons ear, whispering,¡± the emperor had sent half his life campaigning against the Northern barbarians, yet once he established peace at the border, he became obsessed with immortality, consuming countless substances, including mercury.¡± The content Xu Jin had told Xu Tianjian is an open secret, known to almost all nobles and bureaucrats that had been familiar with the emperor in his prime, yet if the emperor heard it, the person would be executed on the spot. Walking out of the Western Palace, and onto the Xu family carriage, the father and son pair continued. ¡°Father, I do not understand, how is that concubine able to hold that much power over the emperor?¡± Xu Tianjian asked. Xu Jin looked at his third son¡¯s face, which still retained some of its baby fat, making Xu Tianjian appearing innocent despite his valiant features that he had inherited from his father. Xu Jin checked the carriage, ensuring no one can hear him, before leaning closer to his son. ¡°From rumours I had heard that concubine is surnamed Hu, coming from the extreme South of the empire, despite her barbaric background, she had impressed the emperor with her elegant dance as well as her poetry that had stunned the court. Perhaps the only reason she had not yet become empress is due to her commoner background.¡± Xu Tianjian was quite stunned, looking at his father who had returned to his seat as if nothing had happened, he did not ask any more questions. At the Eastern Palace, used to house the emperor and his family, is a small lake, surrounded by artificial mountains, creating secluded from the rest of the palace, making it an ideal place for privacy. The emperor and concubine Hu, sitting on a porcelain bench appears to be rather intimate, yet the contents are most certainly not. ¡°Why did you stop me when I had planned to execute Xu Jin?" he asked, before continuing," despite his history of serving in the frontier, to disobey my arrangement is proof that he is disloyal." Concubine Hu showed a shy smile, before whispering into the emperor¡¯s ears,¡± we shall see his loyalty from this campaign, even if he was disloyal, emperor always has his sons under your wise hands.¡± The emperor chuckled, before violently coughing, bring his handkerchief to his mouth, splashes of his blood formed flowers. Concubine Hu panicked, tending the sickly emperor, before calling a eunuch to sent the emperor back into his chambers, reminding the eunuch to give the emperor medicine, she went back to her private palace. It had originally been the palace of the empresses, yet the emperor had granted it to Concubine Hu while placing the empresses into the palaces usually reserved for concubines. The palace the empresses had been exiled to was desolate. In the earlier reign of the emperor, there had been hundreds of concubines, yet all of them had been deposed of after Concubine Hu had entered the palace, through a series of assassination, blackmailing and suppression, leaving Concubine Hu as essentially the sole woman of the emperor. Within her room was a maidservant, carefully avoiding looking at Concubine Hu in the eye, she tendered her master perfectly. ¡°Xiao Xi was it,¡± Concubine Hu¡¯s delicate and shy voice could not be heard anywhere, instead, it sounded distant. The maid servant''s body shook, thinking to herself, Xiao Xi was Concubine Hu¡¯s maidservant two months ago, whose fate is now unknown, yet the maidservant was too afraid to speak up, replying. ¡°Yes my lady, this servant is indeed Xiao Xi,¡± the girl¡¯s voice quivered like that of a mosquito. Yet it seems as if Concubine Hu had already forgotten she had asked the question. Picking up a brush, Concubine Hu began to write a letter, it¡¯s message was direct and ruthless. ¡°Increase the amount of mercury to the emperors¡¯ pills,¡± it reads. The words, not only imply Concubine Hu was aware of the harmful effects of mercury but it also that she was the one responsible for the emperor¡¯s gradual degradation of his mind. After carefully sealing it, she handed it to ¡®Xiao Xi¡¯, instructing her to deliver it to the imperial physicians¡¯ hands. ¡®Xiao Xi¡¯ obeyed, carefully avoiding looking at the letter, walked towards the residence of the imperial physician, leaving it in his hands, she fled back to Concubine Hu¡¯s residence, yet before she entered, a cold object touched her neck, cleanly severing it, yet not a single drop spilling onto the ground. The body was then quickly carried away as if it was never there, to begin with. This whole process was efficient, as if repeated hundreds of times, while the assailants¡¯ figure could not be seen. Concubine Hu seems long numb to this process, only sighing a little. ¡°It¡¯s such a shame, her face was quite agreeable,¡± Concubine Hu lamented, before writing another letter. After a week, Xu Jin had returned to Xuchang, while Xu Tianjian had remained within the capital. As soon as he entered the city walls of Xuchang, he did not go to Xu manor, instead directly heading to the barracks, gathering the forty thousand that will be striking Bingjiang. After ensuring he was well supplied, the horses were fed, the soldiers well equipped and the siege equipment were functioning properly, he proceeded to march his army towards Bingjiang, with his current arrangement, he can campaign for six years. Li Ming, during this whole, had not been idle, she naturally knew they were going to send forces to reconquer the city. After a months Bingjiang city appear to be doing far better than it originally had when she had overthrown its governor, numerous children are becoming literate, the production of rifles is booming producing more than twenty thousand rifles, and the crops seem to be growing well, ready to be harvested in half a year. Her army, recruiting both man and woman to increase her reserve of manpower, had been completely equipped with flintlock rifles. Trained in line formation, they still wear their peasant clothes, as proper uniforms are too difficult to produce at the current moment. Unfortunately, she had only four weeks to train these soldiers, resulting in them coming out less desirable, due to their lack of training, they could only fire at most two rounds per minute, while the lack of calvary means that she has to maintain the use of square formation to prevent outflanking, which greatly reduces the maneuverability of the army. Ultimately, she had managed to raise an army the size of four thousand, partially due to the recent famine, which had reduced the population of Bingjiang, as well as it¡¯s historically only being a city of fifty thousand, to raise an army this size was already impressive. Yet this was certainly not enough to hold against Xu Jin¡¯s army, even with the use of hot weapons. Li Ming, upon the news of an army of forty thousand, did not at first respond, instead, she had a meal of only bread, as well as some vegetables, then walking towards the governors¡¯ study, where she burnt all the papers within the room, before finally going in front of the army four thousand men strong. ¡°We are leaving the city,¡± Li Ming said in a solemn voice, while she could hear a slight gasp in the back of her head, she ignored it. ¡°Gather the bare minimum of your belongings, we cannot defeat the enemy, it is best to avoid direct confrontation, and to keep as many soldiers as we can.¡± Volume 1: Chapter 6 - Three Rules and Eight Notices ¡°Our Army''s Three Main Rules of Discipline and Eight Points for Attention have been practiced for many years, but their contents vary slightly in army units in different areas. They have now been unified and are hereby reissued. It is expected that you will take this version as the standard one for thorough education and strict enforcement. As to other matters needing attention, the high command of the armed forces in different areas may lay down additional points in accordance with specific conditions and order their enforcement¡± The Liu family is a family of seven, containing Liu father, Liu mother, and five brothers. The father and mother had long past their prime, relying on the five brothers and their neighbours to look after them. When they went to Xuchang to trade much of their stock of fur and other animal goods, they had gotten a plentiful amount of grain and rice. When they were returning, a peculiar scholar had travelled with them, yet they had not seen him since Bingjiang. ¡°He''s probably dead, killed during the chaos,¡± Liu One said to himself. ¡°I doubt it, the scholar seemed frail, but most certainly was not, he showed impressive survival skills,¡± Liu Five returned. Currently, the five brothers are sitting around the table, with a wooden slip in front of them. ¡°Big brother, fifth brother, please don¡¯t distract yourself,¡± Liu Two, in an attempt to redirect the conversation, negotiated. ¡°What rubbish is this,¡± Liu Three yelled as he smacked his hand on his knees,¡± before, conscription was at most one from each family, now all five of us have to join the military?¡± Liu Four patted his older brother on his back, before reassuring,¡± didn¡¯t the slip say that our father and mother will have their food provided by the collective?¡± Liu Three directed a glaze at his younger brother,¡± How will the administration ensure it is properly provided for, our father and mother could be ignored for all we know.¡± Liu Five during this whole argument was too timid to speak and sat out. ¡°The slip said that in exchange for five coins, conscription could be excepted, how about we leave Liu Five to look after mother and father while we serve,¡± Liu One proposed after a period of consideration. The other brothers all agreed while Liu Five remained silent. Liu One sighed to himself thinking,¡± Our fifth brother is too timid, he is not fit for living in an environment of death.¡± In the end, the four older brothers paid their respect to their parents, encouraged their little brother, and left for Bingjiang When the Liu brothers once again see the city coming into their view, it was a completely different site than before, as there are no longer people starving outside the city, instead, they appeared much better fed. As the Liu brothers arrived at the South gate, where the slip had delegated them, the four thousand other soldiers came into view, then a silver haired girl, whose face contains an agreeable smile standing on a platform, overlooking all the soldiers. ¡°How could a girl lead a bunch of men,¡± Liu Three complained. ¡°Third brother, you are wrong, there are also groups of girls around here,¡± Liu Four corrected. Spitting onto the ground, Liu Three complained further,¡± that¡¯s even worse, those frail girls can¡¯t survive the heat of battle, much less hold a weapon.¡± Before the conversation could continue, the sound of drum hitting could be heard. A melodious voice came out from the silver haired girl. ¡°Before proper training, discipline must be established,¡± the silver-belled voice rang out. ¡°There are three rules you must follow.¡± ¡°To obey orders in all your actions.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t take a single needle or piece of thread from the masses.¡± ¡°Turn in everything captured.¡± ¡°Furthermore, there are eight points for attention.¡± ¡°Speak politely, pay fairly for what you buy, return everything you borrow, pay for anything you damage, don¡¯t hit or swear at people, don¡¯t damage crops, don¡¯t take liberties with women, and don¡¯t ill-treat captives.¡±The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. ¡°If you are found forming the more severe of these crimes, such as looting from peasants, you would be shot on the spot,¡± the sweet voice finished. These policies certainly caused mass disruption in the crowds, after all, conscripted peasants seldom get paid for their service in the Great Sui Empire, the only method they had to gain their income is through looting. The silver haired girl¡¯s smile remained the same, as if unaffected by the crowd below her, Liu Three was most vocal in the protest. Hitting the drums once again, the group of unorganised masses eventually calmed down. ¡°Naturally, I will not force these rules upon you for nothing,¡± she said,¡± those that abide these duties would gain one coin, typically what you would earn in a week. This proclamation of salary certainly calmed down much of the crowd, yet Liu Three was still vocal, loudly yelling from the crowd. ¡°Why are there women in the military, they can¡¯t hold a spear, much less fight.¡± The curve of her mouth grew a little,¡± naturally, we will not be using spears,¡± she explained, before pointing to the stack of flintlock muskets,¡± you will be practising using these.¡± Perhaps the silver haired girl was too radiant, but the vast majority of the crowd has not noticed the pile of weapons, seeing the flintlock muskets in such a massive quantity, many of those more experienced in the military were shocked. Yet it appeared Liu Three care little about these hot weapons, still criticising the involvement of women. ¡°Still, you can¡¯t expect these girls to have the heart to kill on the battlefield.¡± The silver haired girl, beginning to disprove the behaviour of Liu Three, still explained. ¡°The women I have picked out are those that have the necessary physical capabilities to match man, there is no need to doubt that, furthermore, even if they cannot fight, they can still play a supporting role.¡± At this point, Liu One could no longer tolerate his younger brother¡¯s yapping and forcibly stopped him. After all, Liu One is much more experienced regarding the world and knows their Northern neighbour has a long history of female warriors, at this point, Liu Three is just embarrassing himself. Perhaps what is more surprising to Liu One is that the silver haired girl had never used the Northern female warriors as a part of her argument. Little did he know that neither Li Ming nor Xu Xiaomeng had much knowledge about the world, and could naturally not use that argument, as they never knew it in the first place. Regardless, the order was restored to the crowd. ¡°Before we begin, I shall introduce myself, I am Li Ming, but you may call me General Li,¡± Li Ming proclaimed to the crowd. ¡°To begin, each man can get a musket, and take three bullets, after which, form a line three men deep, while holding their weapons like this,¡± Li Ming said as she held the musket those that perform their action with excellence with receive a bundle of wheat to sent to their family as well as their salary.¡± Li Ming had carefully planned the recruitment as to not affect any community, each one of these recruits is young, brimming with vigour, and unaffected by the recent famine, which is why the army had such a low number. Naturally, as they were all young, they had mouths to feed, children, parents and siblings are all on their list, to provide for them more during the famine is something these men and women wish to do. A new wave of energy washed upon the recruits, and they quickly gathered to form a line, yet it was greatly inefficient, it had taken far too much time for it to form, if this was a real battle, they were certainly slaughtered by then. Liu Three was perhaps the most energetic of these men, pushing and shoving, he had formed great disruption in the formation, Liu Four formed the line largely avoiding the other recruits, Liu One had an air of authority coming from his role as the older brother, causing him easily command others to effectively form his section, while Liu Two had attempted to stop his younger brother¡¯s rampage, ultimately failing miserably. Li Ming¡¯s smile fell a little, yet she remained optimistic, after all, this is the first day of their training, while will eventually last a month. Liu Four had proven himself to be efficient working by himself, which had resulted in him being assigned to the light infantry, Liu One was assigned as an officer due to his authority of command, as well as Li Ming¡¯s history with his stubbornness, Liu One would certainly not retreat unless it is necessary, while the remaining Liu brothers remained as line infantry. Eventually three weeks have passed, various drills were conducted, however, Li Ming had relatively little knowledge on flintlock muskets, ultimately having to ask those more experienced with the weapon for help. Yet this improved her image among the soldiers, to them, it was a case of great humility. Eventually, under strict training, even Liu Three had stopped his various tantrums, performing rather well using the rifle and bayonet, yet could only resign as line infantry. ¡°That Li general sure is blind, does he not see my skill in shooting,¡± Liu Three complained to his fourth brother. ¡°That is because you act too rashly,¡± Liu Four returned, these days, he had gained various survival skills and other qualities necessary as a scout, perhaps he could be considered one of the best. The two continued their conservation, yet surprisingly, Liu Three had not once complain about the women serving, partly due to the bond they had all formed, and as well as the cases of severe punishment shown by Li Ming towards those that had harassed female soldiers, to her words,¡± how you can maintain order in villages if you don¡¯t even follow the rules laid down for you as a soldier.¡± Li Ming herself is currently engaging in a bit of small talk with Xu Xiaomeng. ¡°Lady, are you not curious as to why I had restricted looting and other vulgar behaviours?¡± Li Ming questioned. A light chuckle went off in her head, before the silver bell-like voice replied,¡± Sir, I would not have asked, for it is a foolish question. The soldiers of the Great Sui Dynasty is known for their pillaging acts, they invade the homes of villagers, sleep with another man''s woman and take their possession, they are notorious for gathering discontent among the peasants.¡± Li Ming clicked her tongue,¡± lady, how do you know these things?¡± ¡°That is an even more foolish question, no matter how sheltered I am, do not forget that I am the daughter of a general, these words are commonly heard in the manor, my fathers men boast of all the wealth they had looted from the places they had gone to, while boasting about the beautiful wives of other men.¡± Giving off a sound of affirmation, Li Ming ended the conversation, returning to her duties as governor. Yet these calm days cannot last forever, now, Li Ming stands before the newly trained soldiers, giving out orders after receiving information regarding Xu Jin¡¯s army. ¡°- to keep as many soldiers as we can,¡± the silver voice that had given out the instruction the first day rang, today, graver than any other day. ¡°You would certainly oppose this, but worry not, as I have ensured your family will be provided for, the reforms I have made remain in place, and there would be a supply for your weapons,¡± Li Ming continued. Naturally, this raised suspicion among the troops, the entire city avoid taking responsibilities for killing all the nobles within the city? That is impossible. ¡°Of course, you may be wondering how the city escapes responsibility,¡± Li Ming said, with a trace of her smile returning. ¡°The answer is to simply surrender, yet keep a puppet governor working for the people,¡± Li Ming said as the young scholar that had argued against the older scholar appeared. ¡°During these three weeks, I have groomed this man to ensure stability, when Xu Jin¡¯s army arrived, he will surrender the city, yet as the Imperial Law of the Sui Dynasty reads, a surrender city can never be looted by the general, while the governor will remain as long as they swear an oath of loyalty to the empire, furthermore, the previous governor had offended countless people during his time, for him to be replaced would appease many others instead.¡± Li Ming proclaimed to the crowd, however, she had evaded a key point, how were the weapons produced? Naturally, that is through an underground factory, while the scholar is kept under the strict watch of the empire, all the key aspects of the city had long been collectivised, leading to them becoming independent from the governor. ¡°Now that your family¡¯s safety is assured, we shall build up our powers in the villages gaining fresh blood and support. While constantly harassing the enemy, cutting off their supply line. Volume 1: Chapter 7 - Li Ming’s Ambush ¡°But the basic principle of guerrilla warfare must be the offensive, and guerrilla warfare is more offensive in its character than regular warfare.¡± Li Ming, after convincing her army, left the city, avoiding going through the major roads, she left without leaving a trace, as if she and the army had never appeared. Two days later, Xu Jin had arrived with the vanguard of his army consisting of eight thousand calvaries and one thousand crossbowmen, expecting to crush any army outside the city walls, yet during this whole journey, he had seen nothing. More surprisingly for him, as he arrived in Bingjiang, he was not greeted by any form of resistance, the city gate is already opened. As he entered the city, a young scholar arrived in front of him. ¡°Honorable sir, this servant is Ling Ping, it could be said that I am the representative of the city.¡± Xu Jin appeared quite aloof, before asking, ``Is there a silver-haired girl that had entered the city.¡± Ling Ping put on an act of shocked, before affirming the general,¡± Indeed honourable sir, there has been one, yet she had left the city just two days ago.¡± Xu Jin¡¯s brows furrowed,¡± guard the city gates,¡± he instructed his vanguard,¡± make sure to check every woman that leaves or enters,¡± before turning back to Ling Ping. ¡°Do you know the crime for slaughtering government officials and nobles,¡± Xu Jin asked Ling Ping. ¡°Honorable sir, to execute the culprits mean to execute the whole city, the governor had fallen out of flavour with heavens, perhaps an agreement could be made between you and me,¡± Ling Ping responded, extremely calm in front of the face of possible capital punishment. Xu Jin burst into laughter, patting Ling Ping in the back,¡± Fret not, the emperor had only instructed me to besiege the city if Xu Xiaomeng had occupied it, it seems Concubine Hu had given off misinformation, as long as you aid me in capturing Xu Xiaomeng, no harm will come upon the city. Furthermore, barely anyone within the court had a favourable impression of the old governor, you seem capable, for you to governor Bingjiang would not do the Great Sui Dynasty any harm.¡± Xu Jin had not spoken from his heart, in truth, the previous governor of Bingjiang is in a faction with Concubine Hu, for her to lose the support of Bingjiang is something he desires. ¡°Many thanks, honourable sir, we will ensure to support your search for Xu Xiaomeng,¡± Ling Ping bowed. Xu Jin instructed a portion of his troops to remain in the city while taking the majority to search for Xu Xiaomeng. ¡°It seems my lord did not need to bring such a number of troops,¡± Xu Jins¡¯ advisor, Si Yan said. Xu Jin, sitting on his carriage, appears to be asleep, giving a sound of acknowledgement, he returned,¡± that seems to be the case, once we return to the main army, I will return some back to Xuchang.¡± Si Yan obliged and continued riding beside Xu Jin. ¡°My lord,¡± Si Yan suddenly spoke,¡± the North is a vast plain, littered with small forests and the like, yet I believe as long as we monitor all roads, which are already few in number, finding Xu Xiaomeng would be effortless.¡± ¡°And what if Concubine Hu had lied, and Xu Xiaomeng was never spotted?¡± Xu Jin asked. ¡°Then Concubine Hu would fall out of favour with the emperor, his desire for eternal life is too strong, to provide false information to the emperor, no matter how much the emperor flavours Concubine Hu, he had already gone mad, she would certainly suffer the same fate as the empress,¡± Si Yan reported, before lifting his head towards the heaven, admiring the moon that had just reached its peak. Xu Jin still had his eyes closed, the clopping of horse grooves could be heard as the calvary travelled down the main road. Yet it suddenly ceased. Before a forest around two hundred meters away from Xu Jin, Li Ming sits, with her distinctly warm smile, as if just noticing Xu Jin, she casually greets Xu Xiao Ming''s father. ¡°General, you have brought forty thousand men to capture me, why to waste so much effort on a single person,¡± Li Ming asked, appearing rather innocent. Xu Jin by now had his eyes opened, looking at his daughter, who appeared completely alien to him. Xu Xiaomeng had seldom smiled, much less in such a familiar manner, more surprisingly was she addressed to him as general instead of a father, yet still, the moonlight reflecting off the girl made her seem almost celestial. ¡°Unfilial daughter, come back now, your sacrifice will bring the Xu family to new heights, our family will be promoted to the status of prince,¡± Xu Jin said to his daughter as if stating a fact. It seems like some of the troops were surprised at the relation between the two, yet remained silent. Li Ming paused for a moment, before her silver bell-like voice ran once again, this time as a sigh. ¡°General, these men all have families and aspirations, for them to die here is a great shame, it would be arrogant of me to ask you to retreat, but I truly wish that for those soldiers,¡± Li Ming said with disappointment before she turned and walked into the forest. Xu Jin gave off a burst of mocking laughter, looking at his troops, he asked, ``Are you planning to flee? If that is the case, then go,¡± yet none of the troops left,¡± If not, then go and capture that unruly girl.¡± ¡°Sir, this must be an ambush,¡± Si Yan suggested. ¡°Of course I know it¡¯s an ambush, yet how much troops can she muster, our troops'' number nine thousand in total, each having gone through years of service in the frontier, I want to see what army she can use to defeat mine.¡±A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. Li Ming gave another sigh, looking at Si Yan, she shook her head, before walking into the dense vegetation. Just as she disappeared into the vegetation, four thousand musketeers emerged, seemingly out of ground, holding their muskets, in one massive row one thousand two hundred man wide, and three men deep, each ten men led by a corporal, each fifty led by an officer, and each two hundred led by a captain. As the top of command, Li Ming began issuing out orders, yet could not be seen through the jungle. ¡°Fire,¡± the silver bell-like sound rang out. The men still in peasant clothes begin to fire in volleys at Xu Jin¡¯s army, the small lead bullets piece through the horses and men, horse that was hit by the bullets collapsed, bring their rider along with them, while the men that were hit fell off their steed, yet the horses seem to be aware of this, galloping away from the battlefield. ¡°Crossbowmen, fire,¡± Xu Jin, seeing Li Ming¡¯s army firing, responded with his own volley. As the bolts dart through the night sky, it failed to hit it¡¯s target, partly due to the night, partly due to the forest providing cover, and partly due to the smoke from the guns. ¡°Cavalry, charge,¡± Xu Jin, having not brought any artillery alongside his vanguard and could only order his cavalry to charge. As the horses advanced towards the men, their distance soon closed, yet as the distance between the two armies shrank, the accuracy of the volleys greatly increased, added with the sound of gunpowder, the horse¡¯s advance was slowed. Yet the cavalry still had managed charge forward, coming to almost twenty meters away from Li Ming¡¯s main force, suddenly, Li Ming¡¯s army turned and hastily ran into the dense vegetation. ¡°The enemy must have broken rank and run, pursue them,¡± Xu Jin orders his force. The cavalry quickly entered into the forest, constant movement should be heard as bushes rustled. The leader of the cavalry, noticing their enemies are still around, ordered his men to follow him, with a wave of his hand, all the cavalry formed formation, advancing at the same speed, something cavalry rarely is capable of. Suddenly the sound of gunfire could be heard, and a nearby soldier dropped onto the ground, while his horse ran away. Yet as the horse ran not too far, it suddenly dropped into a hole, leaving behind a terrible neigh. The leader, noticing this peculiar occurrence, sent one of his subordinates to investigate. Yet before he could reach where the horse disappeared, another multiple shot could be heard, and the scout had died, alongside his horse. The leader, perhaps due to the tenseness of the situation, ordered his troops to head to where the sound originated from. As they approached the source of the gunshot, they too suddenly dropped into a hole, a combination of scream and neigh could be heard before the forest returned to its former tranquillity. The leaders¡¯ grip tightened around the horse''s lead, ultimately, he decided to bring the entire force of his cavalry to investigate. As the hooves approached where the men had disappeared, the soldiers could see a rather petrifying scene. The subordinate he had sent had his body pierced by sharpened bamboo, going through the horse''s body into the men. Many of the men¡¯s faces paled, yet their days at the frontier had hardened them. ¡°It is not safe to be on horseback, everyone dismount,¡± the leader said. As soon as the order was given, the men got off their horses and began to form a formation, grabbing their sabre and crossbow, their professionalism could not be underestimated. Another series of gunfire could be heard, and several of the men fell, yet the people around them seem not to notice, filling in the gap created, he proceeded towards the origin of the bullet. A few more shots could be heard, yet only a few more men died, perhaps most disheartening was the reappearance of the former trap, which had killed more than five dozen men by now. Suddenly, a large log rolled towards the soldiers. Forming a formation in brace for it, it had still crushed some, but could not be considered substantial, the leader gave out a few commands and continued marching. Finally, they came to the place where the gunfire could constantly be heard, traces of footsteps could be seen, yet it suddenly disappeared. The leader once again brought the soldiers along with him to investigate, yet nothing seemed out of the usual. Ultimately, the leader gave up, ordering his men to act carefully, he sent them to scout around the forest. A few more incidents with the traps had occurred, yet no traces an army could be seen, no footsteps nor blood. Scouting through much of the forest, they ultimately gained no result, finally, they returned to Xu Jin, leaving those that had died in the traps, totalling nearly one thousand four hundred behind. Of course, Li Mings¡¯ army was still within their forest, yet Xu Jin knows when a futile effort is expended, ordering his men to return back to the remainder of his forces, they walked with a solemn look, while Xu Jin kept his eyes opened the whole time, secretly cursing his foolishness. Underneath the battleground where the two armies had clashed, was a series of tunnels, it was rather tight, humid, and hastily dug, as evident by its bad foundation, as if it was ready to collapse at any moment. Li Ming herself, due to her petite body, and status as general, suffered the least of these conditions remaining in a space away from the rest of the troops, her silver-haired appeared to occasionally shine, providing a dim source of light. The soldiers, despite seeing the strangeness of their general, did not dare speak, afraid that they would be noticed by the cavalry. Eventually, Liu Four, who had been harassing the cavalry when they had been in the forest with the rest of the light infantry had returned, did the army proceed to the exit. The light infantry was not trained in the traditional line formation common during this era, instead, they were thought to act individually, while harassing the enemy, after they had been noticed, they would quickly go into the tunnel to go out in another exit to continue their harassment, yet Li Ming had made it a rule that light infantry could not hide within the main area of the tunnel, where they are currently. Yet Liu Four had entered, it could only mean one thing, the enemies had left. Finally, the army had left the cramped tunnel through a small exit, far too small force soldiers wearing army to fit through, as they once again greet the moon, they celebrated. ¡°General Li, your tactic was too good, the enemy suffered so much, yet we were barely scratched,¡± Liu Two commented. ¡°That is thanks to your effort, private Liu Two, as well as the rest of the army, my body is too small to bear the recoil,¡± Li Ming returned with her signature smile. Seeing her smile, Liu Two blushed a little, scratching his head, he returned back to the rest of the Liu brothers. ¡°He appears to like you,¡± Xu Xiaomeng commented, her tone carrying a bit of amusement. ¡°That appears to be the case lady, unfortunately, I would not be interested in beginning a romantic relationship in a thousand years,¡± Li Ming replied, her tone carrying a hint of seriousness. It appears their typical roles had been reversed, perhaps due to the two of them residing within the same body, leading to their personality affecting each other. Xu Xiaomeng, affected by the victory, appeared much more talkative than usual,¡± Sir, why are you not interested in beginning a relationship, I have already said sir can do as you wish with my body, even if you wish to engage in a relationship with a female, I would still not oppose it.¡± ¡°Lady, it is not that, but is instead that I have long lost interest in these things, back when I was the leader of nation x, I had already vowed to never marry, instead of focusing all my attention on governing the country,¡± Li Ming explained. ¡°Of course, if there were anyone lady fancies, I would not object to starting a relationship with them for lady,¡± Li Ming added. Shaking her head, despite not having a form, Xu Xiaomeng replied,¡± No, I do not think I am interested in a relationship either, my experience of others desiring my flesh, especially men have damaged my capacity to love.¡± ¡°As you wish, lady,¡± Li Ming returned, containing a tad of humour in her words. Li Ming had forbidden alcohol for the soldiers, in an attempt to maintain discipline, so the soldiers had little to celebrate with, a few fortunate, soldiers had a dance with their partner, despite the army begin unisex, there were far fewer females than males, leading to other soldiers gritting their teeth in anger. During the night, Li Ming had even heard some of them being rather intimate, distracting her work on future military action, ultimately, she thought to herself,¡± I should ban such intimate actions in the army, this is certainly distracting.¡± Ridding that from her mind, she looks at the plan she had conceived, at the top to details. ¡°Guerilla encirclement,¡± in broad strokes. Volume 1: Chapter 8 - Village Recruitment ¡°The revolutionary war is a war of the masses; only mobilizing the masses and relying on them can wage it¡± The rumour of the dying daughter of the Xu family has only been popular in the city of Xuchang, and later the imperial capital, in fact, much of the Great Sui Dynasty had never heard of this, instead, there had been a much more popular rumour. Concubine Hu, quite possibly the most powerful woman in the entire history of the Great Sui Dynasty, was actually, in an allegiance to their Northern neighbour, who the empire had countless border skirmishes with, this rumour was most widely spread throughout the common masses, unlike the daughter of the Xu family, who had been primarily the topic of gossip among nobles and wealthy elites. The Northern portion of the Great Sui Dynasty, who had constantly felt the effects of raids by their Northern neighbours, was particularly bitter about this rumour, with many calling Concubine Hu a seductress who had become a disease of the heart for the prosperous empire. This was certainly not without basis, as Concubine Hu had been actively building up her own faction, containing many nobles and bureaucrats of the Central Plains as well as her homeland in the South and while others are not aware of it, had played an active part in the madness of the emperor. The main opposition against her faction is led by Xu Jin, who had the support of much of the military, and himself in possession of Changtian province, whose prosperity matches those experienced by the Central Plains. While nearly all corners of the empire are engaging in factional conflict, the north had stayed primarily neutral, except for the city of Bingjiang. This was why Xu Jin had been particularly supportive of Ling Ping becoming the new governor. Regardless, the factional difference between Xu Jin and Concubine Hu would not last long, as the Great Sui Dynasty would soon face a great crisis. Li Ming is rather satisfied with her new plan, written on a bamboo slip, it details how she will repel Xu Jin¡¯s army of forty thousand while expanding her control over the villages. The bamboo slip itself details several points in her campaign, detailing how she will use the rumour of Concubine Hu to her advantage, as the Northern part of the empire had long despised their Northern neighbours, she could easily use patriotism to encourage them to revolt. Naturally, patriotism alone is not enough to make men revolt, their personal grievances must be addressed as well, through exploiting the anger of the masses towards the incompetence of governance that had led to the recent famine, they would soften up towards Li Ming¡¯s idea of the republic. Her army had already been instructed to carefully observe the social and economic situation of the villages they will enter, and begin to distribute grain, sponsorship of local events, and forming casual conversation to recruit a small dedicated following. Afterwards, the nucleus would be used to further her support. If her plans are acted in a successful manner, a village that had once acted in the logistic system of Xu Jin¡¯s army would turn hostile, beginning to field guerilla groups after receiving training, and have their old system of governance replace in flavour of a democratic model to further increase the village¡¯s support against the empire¡¯s bureaucracy. Li Ming and her army during this time would too grow, her professional army would require far more training than those of guerilla whose primary goal was to harass and seize supplies, for that, she had set up organisations within Bingjiang who will train soldiers, under the disguise of charity services which will distribute grain. Those soldiers would receive the same amount of training as her current army, despite the rush in their deployment, they will gain experience as more battles occur. Li Ming herself feels no pity for the possible loss of countless lives, perhaps due to her experiences in nation x, she had long grown numb, yet Xu Xiaomeng is inexperienced in war and had grown attached to these rowdy soldiers. As Li Ming put away the bamboo slip, she proceeds towards a wooden tub, to clean herself from the mud on her body she had acquired during her time in the tunnel. Perhaps Li Ming¡¯s earlier days as a rich young master had made her numb to seeing a female body, yet her actions as she cleans herself appear completely natural. Xu Xiaomeng herself doesn¡¯t seem to mind, perhaps she had felt a little uncomfortable the first time Li Ming had cleaned her body, yet she had become accustomed to it. Instead, she seemed distracted on another matter. ¡°Sir, what if father discovers our activities in the village, and use brutal means to suppress it,¡± Xu Xiaomeng asked, her voice appearing slightly fearful. ¡°Then it would be beneficial to us, displays of violence would only further bring the masses to our side,¡± Li Ming, still maintaining her typical smile said. ¡°Sir, that would result in deaths,¡± Xu Xiaomeng, raising her voice rejected. ¡°Of course, this is war. When I had been in nation x, it was far worse, carpet bombing and use of chemical weapons were rampant. Fortunately, these weapons of mass destruction had not been invented yet, lady, you should be grateful that this world is one where these things do not exist,¡± Li Ming, using a voice that displayed a degree of tiredness and wisdom, lectured Xu Xiaomeng. Naturally, Xu Xiaomeng does not know these terms, ultimately, Li Ming gave off a slight chuckle before she explained to Xu Xiaomeng.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Xu Xiaomeng, sounding rather desolate, still persisted,¡± Sir, just because fewer people die do not mean it is justified.¡± ¡°Lady, it is not that I care not for their deaths, but it is that, through their deaths, we would achieve one where people live better lives, currently, commoners die at the age of forty, if we manage to establish institutions like healthcare, they would live much longer. Yet we cannot, not yet anyway,¡± coughing a little, Li Ming continued,¡± essentially, what I¡¯m saying is, as long as the good outweighs the bad, it is something I would do.¡± Laughing at herself, Li Ming said to herself,¡± that sounds like Consequentialism .¡± Xu Xiaomeng made a sound of confusion, yet Li Ming did not explain. Ultimately, Li Ming remained in the bath for far too long, exchanging her dirty clothes for another similar working clothes, she reappeared outside her tent. The sun had just risen. Just as it surpasses the hill, the sound of a horn could be heard. The soldiers, upon hearing the sound, awaken from their slumber and begin to pack up the camp, before preparing for their breakfast. Li Ming had formed her soldiers in platoons of 60 for the soldiers to form close links as well as to promote healthy rivalry, seeing the men and women preparing food, she begins to pack up her own tent. As she proceeded to load the luggage onto carriages carried by mules, Xu Xiaomeng suddenly sighed. ¡°Sir, would it be possible to spare my father if you capture him?¡± Xu Xiaomeng asked. ¡°Lady, I despise unnecessary loss of life, if I can ensure the general will not begin to launch a coup, I will certainly allow him to live,¡± Li Ming answered as she continues to load her baggage onto the carriage. ¡°Many thanks, sir,¡± Xu Xiaomeng returned, despite her father¡¯s plan to send her as an offering to the emperor, she still has some attachment to him as his daughter. Taking a platoon along with her, Li Ming begins to march. Soon, the platoon journeyed through the forest, arriving at a village of around two thousand, situated at the supply line of Xu Jin¡¯s army. Xu Jin¡¯s army now is actually closer to Bingjiang then Li Ming, however, Xu Jin is currently recovering from his previous loss, and is currently encamped along with his army. This situation has certainly turned out flavorful for Li Ming The village had been ravaged by the recent famine, many of the houses lay empty, while the remaining peasants appear incredibly malnourished as they attempt to replant their lost crop. The platoon, begin unpacking several large pots from the mules, cooking some rather basic porridge, yet to these people who had not eaten for days, it appeared infinitely appetising, yet they resisted their urge to approach the army. Suddenly, a soldier stepped in front of the porridge, at this point, many of the peasants had their faces lit up. ¡°It¡¯s Xiao Wang, Xiao Wang had returned from the city¡± one of the children shouted, despite their appearance as nothing more than skin and bones, it seemed as if they have a boundless enemy. The soldier called Xiao Wang smiled, and beginning handing bowls of porridge out, while casually making small talks with his fellow villagers. Eventually, the large pot was empty, and the villagers had been fed, looking visibly more healthy, ultimately, many of them approached Xiao Wang, and now with their hunger satisfied, begin to ask questions. ¡°Xiao Wang, how come you came back, I thought you vowed to never return to the village after you parents died recently,¡± a middle-aged woman asked. ¡°Of course he came back to bring food for us,¡± another middle-aged woman replied, the two women seemed similar, despite their haggard look. ¡°Who is that pretty lady,¡± one of the children asked. Xiao Wang appeared a little surprised, before whispering into the child¡¯s ear, after he returned, the kid looked at Li Ming with brimming curiosity, to which Li Ming returned with a slight wave of her hand. Soon enough, the day has ended, despite not much being achieved, a sense of accomplishment was felt after seeing their positive effects on the village. This continued, until one day Xiao Wang had mentioned the recent rumour regarding Concubine Hu to one of the young men within the army. The young men slapped his thigh, before complaining about the current dynasty, but did nothing more, yet Xiao Wang had smiled. A few days passed eventually, Xiao Wang and this man continued this conversation, until finally, the man seemed to be brimming with anger at the Sui Dynasty. ¡°To think the Sui Dynasty had degraded to this degree,¡± the men said,¡± I swear I will fight until my last breathe unless that vixen had been disposed of, come, Xiao Wang, let us go march to the capital.¡± ¡°Good brother, that is too rash,¡± Xiao Wang replied with a sigh,¡± For now, why don¡¯t you help us by disrupting their army so we can remove the empire¡¯s influence from the North.¡± The men paused for a moment, before slapping Xiao Wang¡¯s back,¡± That is indeed a good idea, come brother, let¡¯s go recruit more men to oppose the tyranny of Concubine Hu.¡± This process continued for nearly a month, and soon, the village that serves as a vital part of Xu Jin¡¯s supply line had become completely hostile. This process has been repeated countless times, with each platoon delegated to convert a different village, with different variants of success, ultimately. Nearly ninety villages had become hostile to the empire, while the seeds of discontent had been planted in the others. Furthermore, they had spread collectivisation throughout the villages, which will increase the production of food, partially alleviating the famine, while they had occasionally forced down or had outright killed the official guilty of hoarding grain, which worsen the effects of the famine, much like what Li Ming had done in Bingjiang. After each platoon left their respective villages, they regrouped at Bingjiang, by then, four thousand fresh troops from the city had been freshly deployed, making her army forces thousand men strong, not including the militias from the villages. ¡°Excellent work everyone,¡± Li Ming congratulated the soldiers, before giving out instructions to each platoon leader,¡± the next month, I will have you repeat the process, however, the month afterwards, we will gather at the Beixi bridge, which connects the Northern territories to the Central Plains, in particular, the province of Huxi, there, we will expand our influence.¡± Returning to the soldiers who appeared to be in high spirits, they proceeded to follow their commander toward a new village. Naturally, as the Great Sui Dynasty has four hundred million inhabitants, living in nearly two hundred thousand villages, even in the relatively sparsely populated Northern territories of the empire, it is impossible to influence every village, however, Li Ming only needs continue this until Xu Jin has retreated, which by her estimates, would be after this month, which is the beginning of a new year, bringing winter along with her, during this time, armies would stop campaigning and return to their camp, furthermore, Xu Jin¡¯s supplies are under danger as the villages continue to turn hostile. Looking at the crumbling city walls of Bingjiang, which still had not been repaired, Li Ming sighed, forming condensation. Xu Jin had been under enormous pressure for the last month, not only had their defeat resulted in several thousand dead, but his army¡¯s morale had been destroyed, after all, how are they meant to fight an army they could not be seen. His valiant brows formed curves when suddenly Si Yan entered his study room. ¡°My lord, I have come bearing bad news,¡± Si Yan spoke, with sweat visibly appearing on his brows. ¡°Speak,¡± Xu Jin commanded, his brows forming curves even deeper. ¡°Our supply, which was meant to be transported in wagons had been destroyed, supposedly by a bandit group, yet suspiciously, they burnt the entire stock instead of looting, we now only have enough for thirty days if we remain encamped here,¡± Si Yan answered. Xu Jin slammed his fist against the table, scattering his paper, abrupt standing up, his armour hit against each other. ¡°However, we have captured twenty men, while killing forty in one of our skirmishes, through torture, we have managed to receive information of their movement towards Beixi bridge, we can ambush their troops.¡± ¡°Furthermore, we can remove the planks on the bridge, as it is the only major bridge that connects the Northern empire to the Central Plains, they would have no other options.¡± ¡°What if they refuse to cross?¡± Xu Jin asked, Giving off a light chuckle, Si Yan gave his idea,¡± My lord, we can station our elite cavalry to attack them from the rear, they would have to cross if they were to avoid being completely surrounded.¡± ¡°And what if they disappear once again,¡± Xu Jin further questioned. ¡°The area surrounding Beixi composed of entire plains, worry not my lord, it is impossible,¡± Si Yan answered. After a moment of consideration, Xu Jin responded ¡°Very well, bring me my horse, we shall end their rebellion at Beixi bridge,¡± Xu Jin ruthlessly said. ¡°My lord is wise,¡± Si Yan answered. Volume 1: Chapter 9 - Battle at Beixi Bridge ¡°Probably never before had the Sichuanese seen fighters like these ¨C men for whom soldiering was not just a rice bowl, and youths ready to commit suicide to win. Were they human beings or madmen or gods? Was their own morale affected? Did they perhaps not shoot to kill? Did some of them secretly pray that these men would succeed in their attempt?¡± Beixi bridge is the only major bridge that connects the Northern areas of the Great Sui Dynasty to it¡¯s wealthy Central Plains, building by the second emperor of the Sui Dynasty, it acted as the springboard that brought an end to the nomadic barbarians that had constantly raided the Central Plains, that had occurred as long as the beginning of the annals of time. The emperor then subsequently divided the Northern region into numerous counties, left to bicker among themselves, in order to no longer form any system of a united nomadic horde. That is why the area had never gotten a designated name, only referred to as the Northern areas of the Great Sui Dynasty. Regardless, the Beixi bridge itself was built upon the great Hejiang river, spanning twenty meters wide where Beixi bridge was built, it appears black, as a result of the fertile soil it carries. Surround Beixi bridge is Beixi town, originally a military camp build nearly nine hundred years ago, long before the founding of the Sui Dynasty, it had developed into a bustling small town, which all merchants from the Northern regions, or even the Northern empire, have to pass in order to arrive at the Central Plains, beginning with the province of Huxi. Nearly a month had passed since Xu Jin was made aware of Li Ming¡¯s crossing. Admiring his soldiers stripping away the planks of the bridge, leaving only its metal framework behind, while constructing fortifications on the Huxi side of the bridge, Xu Jin closes his eyes, with Si Yan by his side, occasionally reading reports from their scouts. ¡°My lord, we have hidden the remaining five thousand of our elite cavalry along with thirty thousand light infantry armed with muskets hidden within a forest at the side of the Northern regions, completely out of sight and ready to ambush the traitor¡¯s band of rebels as they attempt to cross the bridge,¡± Si Yan reported. ¡°Furthermore, five thousand spearmen are garrisoning Beixi town, while the remaining one thousand crossbowmen are at the banks of the Hejiang river, ready to fire at the traitors as they cross the bridge,¡± Si Yan continued. Xu Jin hummed in agreement, before suddenly asking,¡± And how will we retrieve my daughter after the battle is done?¡± ¡°This servant has naturally planned for this, I have instructed the remainder of our forces to garrison the downstream of Hejiang River, if she attempts to flee through the river, she would need to bypass four thousand light infantry if she were to gain her freedom,¡± Si Yan answered. ¡°Good plan, a good plan,¡± Xu Jin complimented, before asking Si Yan,¡± And how much of these men are fresh recruits?¡± ¡°My lord, excluding the cavalry, the heavy infantry too had spent years campaigning against our Southern neighbours, however, the light infantry had yet to prove themselves in actual battle, however, this servant had mixed them with more experienced troops to decrease the chance of retreat.¡± ¡°Good, very good,¡± Xu Jin once again praised. During this whole conversation, Si Yan had not mentioned a far better option, to remove the bridge altogether, which was due to his sentiments as an individual from Huxi province, this was the bridge that brought endless trade towards his province, it would be incredibly difficult to entirely rebuild it, thus, he had left the iron chains untouched, swaying above the black river. Li Ming had been expanding her bases of control since a month ago, with even a few towns falling under her control, after the villages surrounding thoroughly surrounded them, the professional soldiers she had trained with then attack with the support of the local villages, ultimately capturing the town. Currently, many of the cities are too large for Li Ming to take over without encountering a significant resistance that may damage the foundation of her army, and thus, she left them alone until a grand army has risen. Regardless, she campaign of arousing the villages had been successful, with the vast majority of the Northern region¡¯s villages and towns falling under her firm grasp. Furthermore, the recruitment for the professional army had expanded, citizens from rural villages along with urban city dwellers are conscripted into the military, similarly receiving training for a month, they are deployed into the ranks, with her army now swelling up to twenty thousand, all equipped with flintlock muskets. Xu Jin would certainly not have expected the drastic increase in the size of Li Ming¡¯s army, with its size increase five times. That is mainly due to the ease of access the flintlock muskets require, compared to skills such as horse riding or bowmanship, it is far superior in this aspect. Unlike last month, Li Ming had primarily remained in Bingjiang, spending most of her time personally training the soldiers, while also incite undying loyalty within these soldiers, yet not towards her, but instead the idea of a republic. These men and women possessed enough courage to happily die for their cause, perhaps even to the degree of madness. Along with the recruitment of people, the city had also produce twenty light cannons, along with a number of smaller mortars which will be carried by soldiers. Soon, she had brought her twelve thousand men towards a nearby town at Beixi bridge, which they had planned to remerge all the soldiers, it appears she was the last to arrive, as aside from a few individuals that had likely died from outside causes, the majority of the army was here already. Admiring the number of troops that could form a division, she paused, before beginning to speak. ¡°Soldiers of the sparkling republic, you have seen not only the disaster brought to your homes by the famine, caused by the unregulated greed of imperial officials, resulting in those closest to you dead, yet you also have seen the miracle that had been brought when the matter had been put into your own hands. Now, we stand at a crossroad, we will remain isolated in the Northern regions of the empire, or will we expand the revolution, so that the whole of the Sui Dynasty will have the ability to decide for themselves.¡±If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. (Please be gentle with me, I can¡¯t write speeches) It appears words did not even need to be said before the entirety of the army in front of Li Ming had their spirits burning, with some even raising their muskets toward the sky. After the crowd had calmed down, Li Ming led the men on horseback, as she was too short to observe the battlefield on foot, ultimately, the army had marched just a li away from the bank of Hejiang River. Li Ming, passing by a forest, continued, until the skeleton of Beixi bridge was visible. Li Ming¡¯s smile remained on her face, yet much of the soldiers showed faces of shock, where were the planks that made up the bridge, now only the iron chains remain, appearing incredibly unstable, swaying in the wind, while the end of the bridge contains a number of heavily fortified positions, with crossbowmen positioned behind it. Below the empty bridge was Hejiang, if one falls down, the current would carry them downstream, into the heartland of the empire, yet the individual would undoubtedly be dead by then unless they were immortal. Li Ming appeared unresponsive, yet before long, let out a brief sigh, and gathered her troops. ¡°Liu One, how do you say we deal with this,¡± Li Ming asked. ¡°General Li, I suggest we avoid crossing the bridge, there is no way we are able to cross the bridge, we should head back,¡± Liu One replied. Li Ming, looking at the forest they had passed, objected,¡± And what if they had prepared an ambush for us, trapping us with our backs at Hejiang.¡± ¡°General Li, our army is able to fight back their forces,¡± Liu One replied, with somewhat confidence. ¡°That is not possible, our troops are untrained, to go against their troops would be near suicide,¡± Li Ming replied. ¡°General, I cannot speak for the troops, however, I am willing to face death for the revolution,¡± Liu One remarked. ¡°Do not speak of yourself in that manner, you are a general now, leading five thousand men,¡± Li Ming replied, shaking her head. Liu One remained silent, yet perhaps surprisingly, his younger brother Liu Four spoke up. ¡°General, I am willing to volunteer to go across the remains of Beixi Bridge,¡± Liu Four said, with a degree of determinedness in his voice. Following Liu Four, nearly ninety other soldiers too volunteered, all from the Light Infantry. Li Ming, pleasantly surprised at their dedication, yet did not speak much on it, begin to instruct them. ¡°Leave all your baggage on the carriages, bringing with yourself only the most well maintained of rifles, ten grenades, and a large knife,¡± Li Ming said to thirty of them, before turning to the other sixty,¡± You will each carry a plank, as you progress behind the other thirty men, each one of you will replace a portion of the bridge, meanwhile, we shall support you through the mortars and cannons.¡± The soldiers signalled their understanding, and after either deposing themselves of all equipment or gather a piece of wood, they proceeded to walk towards the bridge. Just as they walked onto the edge of the bank, the sound of gallops could be heard. The troops Xu Jin had placed within the forest had emerged, the musketeers, who are in greater number than Li Ming, began to fire at her army. As Li Ming had already noticed their existence after she had spotted the bridge, the soldiers were already organised in line formations, and soon, volleys began to be exchanged. As the distance was rather great between the two armies, not much casualties were experienced, yet soon the enemy musketeers began marching. Liu Four and his group of volunteers had begun crossing the bridge, experiencing heavy fire from the crossbowmen on the other side of the banks, their bodies hugging the bare chain, exposed to the crossbow bolts, yet most of them had bounced off the cliffs of the bank, into the great river. The men did as Li Ming had instructed, as each man progressed, the one in front placed down their plank, before beginning to return fire back at the enemy crossbowmen. Soon, one of the men were hit, and soon, a second one, both falling into the black river, creating a loud splash, yet the others seem unaffected by it, continuing to return their fire. By now, the enemy infantry was advancing quite close, nearly within the range of their muskets. The crossbowmen who were shooting had not seen anyone fighting like this, it seems they were ready to commit suicide to cross the bridge, some had refused to further fire out of respect perhaps hoping their bolts would miss these daring men. At last, Liu Four, who was at the front of the manage to cross the bank, madly throwing the grenades he was carrying within his belt, the fortification was soon destroyed. The crossbowmen soon fled the field after their nests were destroyed, while the men who were carrying the planks had placed it onto the bare metal chains. Li Ming, seeing this, quickly ordered her men to cross the bridge, with her men soon marching towards the opposite bank of Hejiang river. The Heartland of the Great Sui Empire, the Central Plains was opened to them. The enemy forces, upon seeing them crossing the bridge, attempted to cross, yet their attempts were futile. Soon, the five thousand spearmen who were guarding Beixi town was overrun while Li Ming suffered little casualties, and the army on the other side of the bank, seeing their fellow soldiers being defeated yet could do nothing but watch, was soon demoralised, and began to leave the battlefield. Ultimately, other than the two that had died crossing the bridge, the few dozen casualties from the brief round of volley fire, Li Ming¡¯s army were almost unscratched. Li Ming gave each man that had volunteered to cross the bridge half a year''s worth of salary, then began to set up in Beixi village. Later that night, the Liu brothers have gathered around within a single tent. Liu Four, lying on the bed, appeared pale, while Liu Two was crying, Liu Three was cursing, and Liu One had remained silent. Indeed, during the crossing of the bridge, Liu Four had not escaped unscratched, rather, he had been hit with a great number of crossbow bolts, some even hitting his vital areas. Yet Liu Four had braved and crossed the bridge, spearheading their advancement to the other side. ¡°What is half a year both of salary worth, you alone are worth much more than that,¡± Liu Three said, yet Liu Four moved his hand to stop his brother from speaking further, struggling, he managed to raise up his body to look at his brothers. ¡°Older brother, I had volunteered to cross the bridge, this was completely in my calculations,¡± Liu Four returned. ¡°Hush fourth brother, speaking further would only weaken yourself,¡± Liu One advised, yet only receiving a slightly bitter laugh from the dying man. ¡°Brother, you know that in our village, countless had already died due to the famine, were it not for the reforms General Li had made, perhaps more would have lost their lives.¡± ¡°We were lucky enough to avoid this due to our hunting skills, allowing us to be largely unaffected by the crop yields, yet I always felt it was rather irrational to only look after ourselves, after all, us humans have always been social creatures.¡± The Liu family could all read, a rare ability in the Great Sui Dynasty, yet Liu Four had always been the most well versed, exceeding in the study of the classics of history. Looking towards his troublesome other brothers, Liu Four begin to speak,¡± third brother, cut down on alcohol consumption, I know you had sneaked alcohol despite army orders,¡± pausing to gasp for breath, he continued,¡± Second brother, you have to stand up for yourself, if you like the general, just tell her, and oldest brother, look after the general, despite the valiance she displays, she is still a small girl, look out for her,¡± once again pausing for a breath, he barely squeeze out. ¡°Keep on fighting for a better future for everyone, so we will not see the famine that had plagued our village once again.¡± Just as he finished these sentences, his body, fell backwards. Xu Jin¡¯s ration had run out, his attempt to stop them at Beixi Bridge had failed, and with his supplies constantly harassed, and many of his soldiers fleeing the battlefield, he could only return to Xuchang. Looking at Si Yan, which had proposed the disastrous plan, he made the decision to no longer trust this man. Volume 1: Chapter 10 - The Great Sui Dynasty ¡°... soldiers who have served under puppet governments and bandits who have been converted should be welcomed as individuals or as groups. They should be well-treated and repatriated¡± The Central Plains of the empire consists of twenty-two provinces, three of the four major rivers in the empire, and a grand population of three hundred and thirty million million, far greater than Changtian¡¯s forty million, while to the South are twenty-six million, and the mere four million in the Northern Regions. The region is nearly devoid of any natural barriers, consisting of nearly entirely plains, along a few stretches of forests and mountains. The Central Plain has distinct natural barriers to all sides, to the South, vast stretches of untraversable jungles and mountains, governed by small size kingdoms, which pay an annual tribe to the empire, to its North, the great Hejiang river runs rampant, stopping most invading army, and further blocked in the West by Taiping mountain, after crossing it, one would reach Changtian province. While the great ocean that borders the empire to the West named the Wu Ocean, appears seemingly boundless, as indicated by its name. The three major rivers within Central Plains consist of Hejiang, where the black waters flow due to the fertility of the soil, Changhe, the longest river within the world stretching from the Tianshan mountains to the Wu Ocean, and Mingjiang, which had once been described by a travelling scholar to be so clear it reflects the moonlight, granting it the name of the bright river, eventually becoming widely used after a scholar emperor. The capital of the empire was built between the closest point of the two great rivers of Mingjiang and Changhe, connected through a canal built in ages long past. The city wall surrounds an area of one hundred square kilometres and twenty meters tall. The city has a population of four million, which had never been reached before in history. The imperial city, officially by the name of Longjing, the dragon capital, inspired by a myth that details of the creation of the two rivers, Changhe and Mingjiang, that they were in fact the remains of two dragons that had created the world, and the rivers were the products of their blood. The myth had faded as time went by, yet the association with dragons had brought the river great prestige. Longjing itself could be considered a melting pot of culture, Jesuits from the far eastern lands, female warriors from the Northern Empire, and the people across the Yunshan mountains consisting of nothing but desert, all collectively co-exist within the city. The imperial family, surnamed Yang, had founded this city after they had united the warring states of the central plains, which were a result of the collapse of the previous dynasty. The previous dynasty, named the Sang Dynasty, had focused much on repelling their nomadic neighbours and had thus based their imperial capital on the river of Hejiang, in Huxi province, yet it had ultimately become their downfall. The distance of the capital city was too great from the heart of the empire, leading to its provinces becoming rebellious and it''s generals, ambitious. The old imperial capital had originally been prosperous, yet after years of disunity, it had dropped and become merely the third-largest city within the empire. It had originally been named Dongjing, after its location and status, however, is now referred to as Dongan. After Li Ming and her army had managed to cross Beixi bridge, the army had rested in Beixi town for a day, perhaps miraculously, Xu Jin had not led the chase, thus the soldiers, who had expected a hard battle, were greeted with only minimal resistance from the five thousand spearmen, who had not received any training. While the soldiers were surprised, Li Ming, who had received information about their burnt food storages, had expected this turn of events, remaining on edge over the night, they ultimately became convinced their enemies had retreated. Li Ming, looking towards the East, she admired the majesty that could be seen. The Sun had risen over the great Tianshan mountains, which had inspired the name of Tian for the continent after the discovery of new continents. Appearing scarlet red at first almost akin to blood, it soon became detaching the endless mountains ranges of Tianshan. Tianshan mountains, which run from the Northern regions of the empire to Changtian province, separates the Great Sui Dynasty from the remains of the Tian continent. Specifically the Far East, which contains several kingdoms and empires, engaging in constant warfare, yet recently, it was rumoured that they had managed to discover a new continent, entirely separate from them by a great ocean, and had managed to arrive at the Great Sui Dynasty through boats after they had conquered the continent, from the west of the new continent to the east, creating a new route for trade to flow. Regardless, their power had been greatly reduced as they had recently undergone the largest war seen in their region, the kingdoms had then temporarily formed a coalition against the Northern Empire, which was partially the reason why the raids throughout the empire¡¯s land had been reduced. Ultimately, the war had ended in relative disaster for both the Far Eastern kingdoms and the Northern Empire, and their hold on the new continent had been weakened, with many becoming independent during the war, excluding the millions of civilians that had lost their lives during the war. While the states in the continents became independent, they prospered while parts of the Far East scarred by war gradually declined. Most notably, in the new continent, the sighting of gold had been recorded, which had resulted in many citizens of the Far East and even the Great Sui Dynasty to cross the great ocean that borders the empire in search of wealth. Regardless, these matters are not on the mind of Li Ming, instead, she is currently occupied with looking at the troops that had surrendered a day before. After they had entered Beixi town, the ill-trained spearmen, seeing the overwhelming forces of twenty thousand, along with the cannons and mortars that had crossed the bridge, had their already low morale had completely broken. Yet unexpectedly for them, they had not been executed as the norm for captured soldiers, instead, they were welcomed by the soldiers, who had given them food, and let them live in the same camp.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. That night, they saw something shocking, at first, they could not see due to the sheer number and distance, but a great deal of the army are women, nearly two out of every ten soldiers. Yet the men within the army had treated them respectfully, without any harassment, except for one case, where a man had nearly raped a woman, yet before he was to, it was noticed and led to him being punished by dismissal as well as a hefty fine, which had all went to the woman. All of the soldiers are carrying flintlock rifles, while mortars are shared between platoons, while many of the female soldiers also acted as medics, who were treating the soldiers wounded from the battle. These spearmen were also astonished at their manner of speech and pattern, which were polite and courteous, similar to those of nobles, unlike the soldiers they were fighting, which had communicated in a rather coarse manner. Yet perhaps most surprising was that none of the soldiers had looted the town after they had entered, they had instead treated it¡¯s local residences politely, paying for food from their own pockets, while cordially asking to reside in the residence¡¯s house. This morning, they had all cleaned the bed that they had slept on, cooked for their host, and some had even cleaned the houses they had stayed. The spearman, who had experienced all of this, was feeling a sense of shame upon themselves, both were soldiers, yet their behaviour is as different as heaven and earth. Some spearman had even attempted to intimidate the soldiers in Li Ming¡¯s army, aiding in the households, yet mainly failing, ultimately, with a defeated expression, they had later all gathered in front of Li Ming. ¡°You may go back to your hometown,¡± Li Ming had told the soldiers as if a matter of fact. The soldiers were already numb to this peculiar army and did not express much shock in their expression, instead, they felt an unknown desire. ¡°Is it possible for me to join your army,¡± one of the spearman asked. Li Ming appeared to have predicted this, with her typical smile, she told them. ¡°Of course, but after adequate training,¡± she informed them. Yet that soldier appear not to be disheartened; instead, he had asked the training curriculum. ¡°Of course,¡± Li Ming answered,¡± Alongside the typical education on formations, firing a musket, and marching, you will also be taught to behave like the others.¡± The soldier agreed on the spot, resulting in the smile of Li Ming grew even brighter, ultimately, she had them sent to one of the generals to be trained, avoiding Liu One, who was still mourning the death of Liu Four. Around four thousand had joined her army, while the remaining one thousand had left for their homes. Li Ming did not spend further time dealing with these men, instead, she had retreated to the commander¡¯s tent in the military camp, and began creating a plan for her grand goal of overthrowing the monarch, beginning with a discussion with Xu Xiaomeng. ¡°Lady, how many soldiers are under the empire¡¯s control?¡± Li Ming asked. ¡°Approximately one million, with half located within Changtian province, leaving one million within the Central Plains,¡± the silver bell-like voice answered. ¡°I see,¡± Li Ming responded, before continuing,¡± it would be far more difficult to engage in guerilla warfare in the Central Plains, perhaps we could focus on controlling the villages located on the rivers, deriving the imperial army of a crucial mode of transportation, yet it is not enough.¡± ¡°Instead, we will need to engage in typical warfare and sieges, yet our forces are too small to engage their main army., We will instead focus on attacking the weaker portions of the enemy, while at the same time build up our army, establish our own system taxation, law and most importantly, the system of democracy, which includes the collectivization of farms and production.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, this would make us rather unpopular, added with the fact that the Central Plains are experiencing a period of prosperity, to overtax the peasants would be difficult, despite the already over-taxation imposed upon them by the corrupt officials¡± Li Ming concluded. ¡°Sir, is it not enough to simply use the justification of Concubine Hu acting along with the Northern Empire, inspiring patriotism?¡± Xu Xiaomeng asked. ¡°Lady, it is not enough to simply do that, people of this era cares little about their ruler as long as they are well-fed, shelter, and have a family, politics are the last thing they would consider in their daily lives,¡± Li Ming corrected. Xu Xiaomeng seemed to be listening attentively, before coming to a conclusion,¡± What sir is implying is to change the thinking of the peasants so they become more politically aware?¡± ¡°Perhaps so, however, as long as their standards of living improve, soon will they start becoming politically aware, we do not need to rush the matter,¡± Li Ming said,¡± Of course, that is my personal opinion, you are free to believe what you have just said,¡± she reminded. The revolution had been incredibly rushed, perhaps more so than any other revolution, within three months, Li Ming had expanded her influence throughout the entirety of the Northern regions of the empire, made Xu Jin¡¯s army retreat back to Changtian province, and is now beginning to enter the Central Plains. Li Ming, who had stopped her conversation with Xu Xiaomeng, began tapping her slender fingers on the wooden table, on which a massive map of the empire is laid out, yet nothing more. Nearby the city of Bingjiang, which Li Ming had marched from, lays the city of Dongan, which she had determined to be the target of her next military operation. Dongan, with its history as an imperial capital, had walls ten meters tall, whilst within it lives more than one million inhabitants. The city itself sits on a hill, while protected by the Hejiang river, it is in an incredibly defensive position. While it may be possible for Li Ming to successfully siege the city with her current twenty thousand troops, it would mean the deaths of thousands from the blockade, although if she allowed food were to be transported, it would lead to the local garrison to be well supplied, making the siege much more difficult. Ultimately, Li Ming breathed out a long sigh. She had decided to temporarily pause the campaign until more troops are delivered, fortunately, the Northern Empire is still recovering from the massive war they had fought against the Far Eastern kingdoms, leading to a lack of raids and border conflicts, while Xu Jin had to return to Xuchang, allowing Li Ming to dedicate all her efforts towards the heartlands of the Great Sui Dynasty. Li Ming begins writing a bamboo slip, planned to be sent to the young scholar and governor of Bingjiang, Ling Ping. Detailing information to increase conscription to include the villages she now controls, it also includes a severe note to increase the spread of republican ideas among the masses, so they would feel more inspired volunteer their service as well. Paper had also been available, yet bamboo slips are much more popular due to its elegance, while Li Ming had no desire to use either of the two materials, Ling Ping had specifically requested the use of bamboo slips in their communications as officials. While her current forces have gained military victory over Xu Jin, her pool of manpower is a matter of great difficulty, as it would be impossible to raise the same number of soldiers as the Great Sui Dynasty, which is in possession of the Central Plains and the South, while Li Ming only has the sparely populated Northern regions. Li Ming¡¯s calculation leads to possibly a sixth of the four million inhabitants to be conscripted, around six hundred thousand, yet it will negatively affect the Northern regions, leading to her ultimately deciding against the notion, instead she will begin to focus on expanding outward to increase her pool of manpower. Looking towards the Sun that had risen to the middle of the sky, a strange sense of anticipation could be felt in Li Ming¡¯s chest, Volume 1: Chapter 11 - 218 Year Since the Founding of Sui Five months had passed since the Battle at Beixi bridge, Liu Five and the Liu parents had received material compensation in the form of coins, while spiritual comfort in the form of a personal letter from Li Ming. The new batch of wheat since the famine had finally become mature, golden field covers the Northern regions, with figures of human, could be seen harvesting using their relatively crude sickles. During this time, recruitment for the army had reached one hundred and forty thousand, composed of primary infantry from the Northern regions of the empire, while the cavalry, which the North was famed for, had finally been trained sufficiently to be included into the army. A part of the new army had been designated with the goal of gaining control over the remainder of the Northern regions, as Xu Jin had already left, there was particularly no opposition against the army The army West of Hejiang river had not been idle either, they had been expanding through Huxi province, taking over some minor towns and villagers, yet kept their distance toward the city of Dongan, as Li Ming had instructed. The silver haired girl herself had long returned to the North, where her main concentration of power had been and had begun planning in preparation for the creation of much more sanitary cities. The Great Sui Dynasty is famed for its Urban Planning, far ahead of those in the Far East, with a sophisticated grid system, the river of Hejiang providing water, which were then boiled with the city¡¯s inhabitants, ensuring little disease were spread, therefore minimum changes could actually be improved with the current technological limitations. Li Ming herself was rather satisfied with this aspect of the Great Sui Dynasty, the city had remained sanitary, the only issue was the recent influx of migrants due to the famine. This recent increase in Bingjiang¡¯s population had been a rather difficult task to deal with, as winter had arrived with the retreat of Xu Jin, these refugees, without adequate housing or warm clothing, would certainly die on the streets. In response to this crisis, Li Ming had spearheaded a massive public housing program, which had never been a concept in the Great Sui Dynasty, and possibly the world in a whole. Li Ming, having the experience as a leader of a nation, naturally knows the possible damage winter can do to those living in slums or on the streets, and had long planned to expand the city grids to accommodate for the increase in its population. In the Great Sui Dynasty, the majority of labours were independent and were hired by the state once their skills were needed. Yet Li Ming had formed the carpenters into a collective unit, similar to those of the agricultural farmers and weapon manufacture workers. Through this organisation, Li Ming had increased the cooperation between the carpenters in the construction of new homes, greatly increasing the speed buildings raise up. Ultimately, by winter, several new grids had been built, capable of housing those on the streets. As the refugees had lost all their possessions during the famine, Li Ming had made it entirely state subsidies, ensuring almost none had frozen in the bitter winter of the North. While the building was constructed hastily, with the walls still permitting the bone-chilling wind to pass through, the living conditions of the city had greatly improved. After the winter had passed, Li Ming had to initiate a public education program. After she had the scholars began to conduct public lectures, literacy had indeed greatly improved, yet their learning conditions does not suffice if a productive society is desired. With literacy not only comes the rising standard of living, but also a skilled pool of labour, able to perform jobs other than basic manual labour. Li Ming had prioritised the construction of the first public school in preparation of industrialisation, which will undoubtedly be within the span of the immediate future, considering the current world¡¯s history seems to run parallel to his own. Regardless, as Li Ming tackles these problems, time soon passed, and the 218th year since the founding of the Great Sui Dynasty had come. The New Year of the Zui ethnicity is based on the harvest season, as a result, the first day that wheat and rice become ripe too had become the first day of the year. Typically, all cities within the Great Sui Dynasty would hold a festive day in celebration of the new year. When Li Ming was informed of this, she immediately delegated all the task of preparing for the festival to Ling Ping. As the streets become coloured in a festive mood, with the door of each household containing some form of decoration, and the sound of fireworks run rampant, Li Ming remained in the governor¡¯s study, along continuing to detail the creation of a public school system.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡°Sir, the people outside seems so festive, are you not going to join them?¡± Xu Xiaomeng questioned her typical ice-cold voice containing a hint of desire. ¡°There is no need to worry about me lady, nevertheless, do lady think it would be preferable to have an education system that is rigid, or more flexible,¡± Li Ming avoided the topic brought by Xu Xiaomeng. ¡°Naturally one that is more flexible, as it allows for the student to develop their creative skills, along with their characteristics in a superior manner,¡± Xu Xiaomeng answered. Li Ming hmmed, and injected her own opinions,¡± Lady, in my view, it is difficult to implement such a system of education, currently, nearly all the nation is uneducated and we are lacking resources, currently, we should simply prioritise to educate as many as possible, a system of a universal curriculum would be ¡± Li Ming answered. ¡°Then would it be possible to implement a combination, where gifted individuals would receive a more flexible system of education catered to their abilities, while the majority simply go through a universal system of education, at least until the conditions are met where we are able to apply a flexible system to all individuals,¡± Xu Xiaomeng asked. Li Ming, pondering for a moment, decided to write down what Xu Xiaomeng had proposed onto a piece of paper, before beginning to focus on the matters of the military. Pondering until dawn once again broke out from the Tianshan Mountains, Li Ming ultimately resigned and began to clean herself. One of the minor changes she had made in not only the city of Bingjiang but all of the territories she possesses is the increase in baths. The Great Sui Dynasty had a culture of washing oneself only every five days, considering the importance of the germ theory, how could Li Ming tolerate this, through the use of woodblock printing, she had created mass numbers of pallets detailing in the importance of keeping oneself clean, as most could not read, it was primarily communicated through various pictures, while worded versions were given out to scholars to read to in a public lecture. By this point, nearly all craftsman in the territories controlled by Li Ming had undergone a similar transition of centralisation, which allowed for actions such as the mass distribution of pamphlets detailing hygiene. After the first day of the year, the peasants returned to their field and begun harvesting, the collectivisation of smaller farms into collectives had worked wonderfully, with yields surpassing those of years before the famine. Due to this, the family began to become more vigorous, it seems that more children could be expected. Of course, it would only be the case with sufficient medical advancements, the infant mortality rate is still too high in the Great Sui Dynasty for a baby boom, yet no matter what, an increasing population is desirable for Li Ming, as the Northern regions truly lack in sufficient numbers to deal with the Great Sui Dynasty. Li Ming, with the luxury of being immortal, could wait as long as needed for the material conditions to reach. Currently, his revolution based on a peasant base could not achieve the same results as those of other revolutions, such as the French, as the key of the industrial revolution, steam engines, had not yet been developed, thus a growing urban population had never occurred in the Great Sui Dynasty. Regardless, as long as the Great Sui Dynasty does not succeed in taking over her newly conquered territories, she would eventually win out in the end. Li Ming shook her head, ridding herself of these thoughts, and deciding to ultimately take a stroll, as Xu Xiaomeng had advised. As she walked down the streets of Bingjiang, the smell of firecrackers lingers in the air, as the sun had barely risen, the streets are largely empty, only a sleeping guard could be seen down the street that had accommodated so many people just Yesterday. The main street she is strolling around had been around since the times of the nomad. Bingjiang had originally been a trader¡¯s settlement, established in deeply hostile land it had been incredibly hazardous for the traders, yet the goods of the Central Plains had brought it relative prosperity, with the Khan, leader of the nomads deciding to ultimately tolerate its existence. Later, during the campaign of the second Sui Emperor against the nomads, it had been converted a military camp, at one point, housing one million soldiers, with tall walls looking over the plains. Once the nomads were defeated, a vast amount of settlers from the Central Plains were brought to the Northern Region, and through nearly two centuries of intermarriage, caused the culture of the nomads to largely die out. Nowadays, less than ten thousand could be considered nomads, living in communities, they are constantly migrating from region to, even Li Ming, who had taken over the Northern regions, had seldom heard much from them. Later on, in the conflicts between the Great Sui Dynasty and the Northern Empire, a camp had been built nearby, causing Bingjiang¡¯s wall to deteriorate, and becoming nothing more than a regional capital of a conquered territory in the eye of the empire. After Li Ming had overthrown the governor, she had not paid any attention in the reparation of the crumbling walls, not long due to the lack of goods from the famine, but also in foresight of the development of warfare. As she continued to stroll down the streets, a lone scholar could be seen preparing for the lecture he will hold, as Li Ming had begun to prioritise education, the basic classroom had been built, with shelter from the rain and sun. While stationary could not be provided for the students, textbooks had been printed for the scholars as a guideline, although there is a lack of content, it details basic principles known to scholars today. Leaving the main street, into an alley, baskets still containing grain could be seen, though most are empty. The grain storage, used to feed nearly everyone in Bingjiang, had all but run dry, with the last remainders beginning used in the festival Yesterday, yet Li Ming was not worried about this, from reports coming from the collectives, the grain had ripened spectacularly, with great harvest, perhaps the storage would be completely filled in few years time. Ultimately, Li Ming had decided to return, as her silver hair wave to the alley, it lightly brushes past a basket of grain, leaving some stuck in her hair. As she returned back to the study, it still remains as she began to work on a vast stack of paperwork, in the end, Xu Xiaomeng had noticed it, yet found it slightly amusing, and did not speak out. Volume 1: Chapter 12 - Besieging Dongan West of the Hejiang river, stations seventy thousand troops under the command of Li Ming, she had officially called them the revolutionary army. After months of minor skirmishes capturing small towns and villagers, the silver-haired girl finally returned to the camp at Beixi town. The majority of the soldiers, who had been under the command of Liu One, had never seen a shadow of the supposed major general and were shocked by the delicate appearance of the girl. After more than eight months, Xu Xiaomeng¡¯s body had not developed in the slightest degree, still appearing of that an adolescent, with a slender figure, undone white hair that flowed along her back, and a delicate face, the soldiers had serious doubts about her capacities as a general. Li Ming, sitting as straight as a pencil, appeared small in size in comparison with the horse she had been riding on, while her robes usually worn by nobles, along with a slight smile on her face caused her to be in great contrast with the gallant atmosphere within the camp. Li Ming, with the horse, appeared only two heads taller than the soldiers on foot, looked towards the soldiers, after a few glances, she turned toward Liu One. ¡°Have the soldiers followed the rules I have set?¡± her crisp voice rang out, Liu One, who had not heard the voice in more than five months, appeared shocked at first. Soon he had regained his stoic expression, cupping his fist towards the silver-haired girl, who appeared almost minuscule to him, as both rode horses, he replied. ¡°Of course, the men had not ever engaged in looting, while they treated the commoners courageous,¡± Pausing for a moment to see the expression of Li Ming, he quickly continued after looking down once more,¡± All the troublemakers had been dealt with as per according to what you have instructed.¡± Li Ming, rather surprised at the skill Liu One commands, reached for a medal out of habit, yet realise that it had not been a concept within the Zui culture, could only offhandedly brush her hand among her side, before she had once again focused on Liu One, after saying a few words of praise, she once again turned to the army. Exposing the blade of her sword, commonly used by generals in the empire, she points it toward the sky. The soldiers, seeing this sword, did not think any further, and began to stand uniformly in a straight posture. As Li Ming¡¯s eyes swept over the soldiers, a sea of red, designated as the colour of the army, standing in uniform lines, she once again retracted the sword into the sheath. Pulling the horse¡¯s lead, she began to trod Westwards, toward the city of Dongan. The army soon followed, while not marching in a uniform speed, remaining largely cohesive through the utilisation of columns. A trail of dust could be seen as the army progressed. Li Ming slowed moved her horse toward the side of Liu One, to the point where her light fragrance could be smelled. ¡°General Liu, what are your opinions on the defences of Dongan?¡± Li Ming asked, continuing a hint of curiosity. ¡°General Li, no, Lady Li, I have gathered that the defence of Dongan is almost impenetrable, the city possesses a garrison of fifty thousand, it¡¯s water supply are protected by a grand navy, and lead by the prestigious general Xu Li, whose brilliance surpass his father¡¯s, all while protected by a grand wall built during the previous dynasty, it could be considered near impenetrable,¡± Liu One replied, while his eyes observed the flowing Hejiang. "Originally, if we had attacked Dongan once we had crossed the river, we may have occupied it, yet as the months passed, the Imperial court had sent countless soldiers to defend and fortify the city," Liu One continued. Li Ming gave off a slight chuckle, before once again looking toward. The mighty river flows, with wild vegetation growing in abundance. Li Ming, seeing this, ordered some of her soldiers to collect the wild herbs along the banks to be added to their diet. As the soldiers went down the river, they stopped the major dam, after which, vast amounts of imperial ships could be seen, bring rice and soldiers down the river. The soldiers, upon seeing the ships, did not advance further and had returned to the main army. Li Ming, upon hearing this information, simply ordered the army to continue their advance, while her previously straight posture had become slightly slouched. Perhaps staring too long at the massive navy possessed by the Great Sui Dynasty, on which thousands of troops could be seen, Li Ming¡¯s could not help but unconsciously sigh. ¡°Sir, why did you not create your own navy,¡± Xu Xiaomeng¡¯s voice rang out, startling Li Ming slightly, yet the soldiers were seen to not notice. ¡°Lady, the reasoning is rather simple, at the current moment, it would be simply suicide to sent a contingent of ships to face against the Imperial Navy, you can see by the various scars upon these fleets that they are experienced sailors, our men at the North simply cannot match their quality,¡± Li Ming replied, her face remaining unchanged. Before long, they had approached the front of the city. Despite the threat of her army, the city appeared in order, only the private ships that had left the docks gave off any sign that an army looms over Dongan. The city walls appeared tall and magnificent, almost fifteen meters in height, countless crossbowman and musketeers could be seen stationed at the various towers, unlike those at Bingjiang, they appeared vigorous. The city likely had been evacuated to preserve their rations, acting nothing more than a fort. Standing proud above the Southern gates was the general in charge of the city''s defence, dressed in capes and armour, they appeared full of confidence. ¡°Set up camp at a hill, away from the banks,¡± Li Ming instructed Liu One. Nodding his head, Liu One kicked his horse on the side to give out orders. Li Ming herself remained seemingly uninterested, instead, focusing on the sounds on the remaining few citizens within the walls of Dongan.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it Perhaps feeling a little remorse, she slightly cupped her fist towards the city. Soon she led her horse towards the farthest hill from the city, for the next five months, she would not leave that location. As the army encamped on the hill, digging trenches to cover their flanks and their front, the defence seems rather primitive, yet effectiveness against cannon and charges could not be overstated. As the trenches were being dug, a contingent of infantrymen had left the city walls, as the heavy door closed behind them, they advance towards at the revolutionary army. The city of Dongan long knows the presence of the possibility of an attack by the rebels ever since they had crossed into the Central Plain, yet for more than five months, they had laid rotting within the city walls while countless towns and villages fall around them. When their foes finally arrived, Xu Li had sent the majority of the infantrymen along with their cannons to test Li Ming¡¯s strength. Li Ming herself gave off a slightly friendly smile towards the general upon the city walls. Xu Li appeared remarkably similar to Xu Xiaomeng, both eyes were bright, while their mouths appeared similarly cherry-like, yet the feeling they give off was completely different. Xu Li appeared confident, even slightly arrogant fortified within these walls, while Li Ming appeared to be a celestial that had fallen from heaven, maintaining a smile that could not be shaken even if the earth slips. Xu Li, taking the bottom of the camp, left with a dissatisfied look, leaving his generals to deal with his sister. Li Ming, upon seeing the general¡¯s disappearance, simply smiled, before focusing on the force advancing towards them. The soldiers placed down their shoves, and picked up their muskets, while beginning to gather into lines three men deep, after basic instructions were shouted by their lieutenant, the soldiers soon gathered in the trenches. Soon enough, the sound of cannons could be heard exploding from the city walls, while it had hit some of Li Ming¡¯s forces, yet the majority were protected by the trench or had been missed, regardless the men and women paid no mind to it, only filling the gaps. The cannon upon those walls has been transferred from the Imperial city of Longjing, developed to be used in sieges, they are cumbersome, yet have extreme firepower, leaving massive craters where they had landed, occasionally, bodies could be found under the heavy iron ball. Yet it appeared to not have the desired effects of the generals within the city, who order for the rate of fire to increase, as the booming sound was heard constantly, it was deafening. Li Ming paid no attention to the cannon fire, and soon began to call for her own cannons to return fire, while the majority of the cannons missed the imperial army, some had passed through the deep formation, the heavy metal ball causing many of the men¡¯s body to be quashed together, leaving a rather messy and brutal sight. The soldiers surrounding them were mortified seeing their comrade¡¯s mangled body at the end of the cannon¡¯s trajectory, some paused in horror, yet it was not long before they continued their march in an orderly fashion. As the cannons on both sides roared, the infantrymen greatly suffered, yet far less lost were inflicted upon Li Ming¡¯s forces, both physically and psychological, perhaps their will to die for their cause made them ignorant of death. Regardless, the infantry soon came into firing distance, the cannon fire stopped, and the volleys soon began. As the sound of gunpowder rings, a slight spark could be seen, only to leave a puff of white smoke in front of the men, standing on top of the hill, Li Ming¡¯s petite face formed a rather small frown, yet soon returned to her benevolent smile. As the imperial forces continued firing, as did the revolutionary army, soon enough, casualties with men falling from the lead bullets built up, yet not many had actually died, perhaps only a few thousands. Ultimately, their foes forgo firing from a distance, leaving their muskets behind, they picked up the spears placed behind their back, and began to charge towards the trenches, in hopes Li Ming¡¯s troops'' morale would fall, leading to them abandoning their position. Yet the revolutionary soldier stayed their ground, attaching the bayonet to the end of their rifle, they prepared to retaliate as they remained in the half dug trenches. The originally semi-coherent formation of the enemy were destroyed as they charged, as they approached the revolutionaries, fighting developed into close combat, while the imperial troops were more specialised in this aspect, the revolutionaries had formed groups with their platoons, with their greater numbers and command structure, pools of blood made equal of both sides had formed, developing into a stalemate. As the soldiers fought, they forgo all civility, beginning to stab and slash with their weapons, after their spears and bayonet had been broken, they began using their fists, as they were pinned down, they began to bite using their mouths, ripping out unsightly amounts of flesh, before they were finally put down. Ultimately, the morale of the imperial troops had been broken after their commander and countless comrades had fallen, retreating hastily, as the city gates opened, the men charged in, while more troops could be seen inside, awaiting for the traitors to charge. Yet it never had happened, in a matter of extraordinary discipline, the soldiers remained within the protection of the trenches. After inspecting no more were coming out of the city, they once again picked up their shovels and continued digging. Li Ming inspected the casualties from the battle, young men from both sides lay craters created by the cannons, while with the trenches, the blood had formed a thin layer within the ground of the trenches, a slightly metallic smell pollutes the air. ¡°Bury the bodies, including the ones you have fought,¡± she instructed the revolutionary army, the soldiers were slightly shocked by the unusual order, but their disciplined allow them to complete the action swiftly and numerous holes were dug to house the bodies. After laying the bodies on top of each other, a layer of dirt covered these men, never to see daylight once more. That day, no more fighting was seen, yet a basic system of trenches was dug, running in a zigzag manner. Li Ming had remained encamped atop the hill, partly watching for enemy movement, and partly in discussion with Xu Xiaomeng. ¡°Lady, it appeared that man is your brother,¡± Li Ming stated the obvious, pointing towards the place Xu Li had stood, perhaps a little uncomfortable, she shifted her sitting posture, after a few attempts, she returned to her original position. ¡°Sir, you need not worry about my feelings,¡± Xu Xiaomeng replied, rather solemnly. ¡°Lady, how could I not, though I had fought against your father, it was with the knowledge that we will never manage to kill him in the conflicts. This time, if we manage to capture the city, it is a possibility that your oldest brother will die at your hands,¡± Li Ming said, as she waved her hands to indicate her points. ¡°Sir, my days at the Xu manor had not been a joyous one,¡± Xu Xiaomeng said,¡± I had been largely separated from the rest of the family, not to speak of meeting my siblings, to even meet someone outside of my usual servants is quite rare,¡± Xu Xiaomeng had rarely spoken of her past, so Li Ming was rather serious, straightening her already straight posture as if attempting to appear valiant, she still seemed delicate, as if a single gust of wind would blow her into the skies. ¡°Sir, I would be rather unfilial of me to say this, yet I do not feel an ounce of familial emotions toward the Xu family,¡± Xu Xiaomeng said decisively as if cutting with a knife. Li Ming lowered her head in a sigh, using her slender fingers to massage her temples, before she pulled away from her hands, after staring at it for a little, a slightly bitter laugh came from her voice. ¡°Lady, would you be interested in meeting with your brother?¡± Li Ming asked. After she received a sound of affirmation from Xu Xiaomeng, she massaged her temples once more, yet this time she did not stop until it was much later. As Li Ming stared at the night sky, completely foreign to her, she breathed out a long sigh, before the ever benevolent smile returned once again, completed with her fair skin, she appeared rather divine. Volume 1: Chapter 13 - Fall of Dongan It appears Li Ming had forgotten her proposal to meet Xu Li with Xu Xiaomeng, as the next three months, the two sides had no interacted outside the field of battle. Each day the cannons would constantly batter against the walls of Dongan, while soldiers from within the city would occasionally engage the revolutionary army in the field, yet to no avail, aside from the constant stream of ships bring soldiers into the city, the situation remained unchanged. As the siege progressed, at one point Li Ming had instructed the construction of tunnels under the walls, yet most were discovered by the defenders and thoroughly destroyed. During these times, Liu Three had performed exceptionally, Li Ming had offered to promote him countless times, yet Liu Three strangely rejected all her attempts. In the end, Li Ming could only resign, and say some words of praise, while slightly awkwardly patted his shoulder. Some nights later, Liu Three, along with Liu Two discussed their peculiar leader. ¡°Lady Li seems rather ignorant of the proper equity between men and women,¡± Liu Two said with a slight hint of yearning as he meticulously picked out the grape seeds he was eating. Li Ming had ordered the distribution of some luxury foods among the soldiers to boost morale, fruits were one of them. ¡°Second brother, it¡¯s not like we don¡¯t live with female soldiers, I¡¯d say general Li ought to give off an air of authority then to give me these,¡± Liu Three replied as he pointed toward the plate of grapes next of Liu Two, before forcefully seizing a vine for himself. Looking at his tyrannical younger brother eating the grapes without even peeling the skin, Liu Two averted his eyes slightly,¡± Younger brother, Lady Li had offered you promotions countless times, but you reject them, at least give her some face.¡± Liu Three¡¯s face twitched, looking rather serious, he replied,¡± That is because the fourth brother had died, so I will fight for two soldiers, in addition, I cannot control others with the same degree as older brother, there is no point in me sitting back planning,¡± Liu Three said as he pointed toward his rather thick head. Liu Two stopped eating grapes, before a sense of sorrow well up within him, ultimately, he could not help but feel his vision blur. Liu Three, feeling that it would be great if he still had his bottle of alcohol with him, silently watched his older brother. Later, Liu One had arrived in the tent shared by the Liu brothers, seeing that his younger sibling had all fallen asleep, a smile unconsciously crept upon his rather haggard face. Possessing nothing but admiration for the silver-haired general that have never been seen resting, he couldn¡¯t help but notice the heavy bags under his eyes, after taking off his cape, carefully folding it, he then went into his own bed. As another imperial boat was sunk by their cannons, Li Ming could not help but sigh, twirling her white hair with her fingers. The empire had been adding more troops ever since the siege had begun, though Li Ming had defeated many, their quantities ensured that the troops surrounding Li Ming had numbered at least one hundred thousand, fifty thousand. While they had not attacked, their looming presence made the men rather tense. Li Ming had remained on patrol, similarly observing the movement of ships as she had done for the many previous nights. Relying on nothing but the dim light given off by the ships, her black eyes stared rather intensively at the black river. Her silhouette in the dark night seems extremely small, sitting on the hill they had encamped upon, she occasionally played with her silver hair, twirling it using her rather slender fingers. Her distractive actions were suddenly disturbed by the sound of cannon fire, and a large splash within the river followed, after a period of time, the cannon fire once again sounded, this time destroying a ship. As the dim light within the ship disappeared into the river, the silver-haired girl could not help but sigh. She had ordered for cannons to bombard the city walls and the ship every night, causing countless sleepless nights for the enemy soldiers, causing their attentiveness to be greatly reduced, while their frustration flared as Li Ming had arranged her army lived either outside the reach of the enemy cannons or within the trenches. As dawn broke, the cannon fires soon stopped, as today was rather special. Li Ming had sent an envoy to the city gates. ¡°General Xu, our general wishes to invite you for a chat,¡± The envoy spoke toward the general standing atop the wall as he made a deep bow, before riding away back to the hill. Looking toward the advisors around him, Xu Jin began to speak while playing with the jem located at the handle of his sword. ¡°My sister can''t last any longer, our army is constantly getting reinforced from the imperial navy, while they had been stuck on that hill for five months, tell the men to stay put, with their weapons loaded but do not fire,¡± Xu Li said as he looked at a set of tables off in the distance. ¡°I wish to see what she will speak when their defeat is imminent,¡± he finished. ¡°General, you can simply send out the army to crush them at this moment, we have more than one hundred and fifty thousand men, there is no need to negotiate,¡± one of the advisors said. Xu Li looked with disdain at the men who spoke,¡± Our victory will be watched by heaven, where is there a need for such petty tactics.¡± Throwing his cape, he rode out the city wall with fifteen other riders. Li Ming, sitting on a small chair, appeared rather relaxed, upon seeing Xu Li arrive, she did not greet them, only gestured humbly at her brother to sit.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Xu Li sat, stared intensely toward his silver-haired sister if looks could kill, a hole would certainly appear next to Li Ming¡¯s eyes, while the fifteen riders remained standing. Li Ming poured her brother a cup of tea, before finally speaking. ¡°Oldest brother, you seem rather well off these past couples of months,¡± Li Ming said, her smile appearing even brighter. ¡°Do not speak of these unnecessary matters, speak directly,¡± Xu Li urged, his face appearing completely confident. ¡°Why the rush brother, your army greatly outnumbers mine, with an unknown amount on those ships, time is clearing on your side,¡± Li Ming said rather fragile and desolate, appearing rather tempting to the soldiers around Xu Li. Xu Li remained silent, yet ultimately allowed for Li Ming to continue. ¡°Brother, I remember when I was younger, you use to sneak me out the manor, allowing me to see Xuchang,¡± Li Ming recalled, giving off a slight sigh. ¡°Those days were quite joyous, seeing the constant stream of people going on their daily lives, I greatly admire their carefreeness, those days, constantly I would have a smile on my face¡± Li Ming continued, leaning back on her chair with a smile, her white has was untied, and her actions caused it to fall toward the ground. ¡°It would be great if we never grew up,¡± Li Ming continued. The sentence not an only reminiscence of their youths, but also implies the deadline for when she will be sent to the emperor as an offering. ¡°Speaking of which, father had arrived at Northern regions in an attempt to capture me on my sixteenth birthday, yet I had only remember it today, perhaps due to how busy I had been these past months,¡± Li Ming said as she rubbed her hands together as if recalling the cold of Bingjiang. ¡°Sister, you are speaking of such embarrassing subjects in front of my advisors, have you no shame,¡± Xu Li interrupted, yet he simply continued to play with the gem on his sword, paying no attention to the words she said. ¡°In our last years together, we rarely saw in other,¡± Li Ming said as she played with her hair, as if trying to past the time,¡± it was not until I have overheard father¡¯s boasting that I finally learnt why. Xu Li seemed to have run out of patience, slamming the table,¡± if you brought me here to speak of our past, there are no points,¡± before standing from his chair. Li Ming appeared rather surprised, quickly standing up herself, she used her arms to contain her brother,¡± Brother, of course, I have not wasted your time on this manner, I am here to discuss a ceasefire.¡± ¡°I will accept nothing but an unconditional surrender,¡± Xu Li said as he struggled out of Li Ming¡¯s hold. ¡°Brother, it is not this, I am willing to be captured by you to be sent to the emperor, in exchange, you simply need to promise to not strike at the Northern Regions and my soldiers,¡± Li Ming placated. ¡°And what of the land West of Hejiang,¡± Xu Li asked, returning to his chair, he slouched a little, appearing in contrast with Li Ming¡¯s straight posture. ¡°Naturally those territories will go toward you, older brother,¡± Li Ming said, her posture gave one the sense to spoil her. ¡°The emperor would not allow for the Xu family to gain influence in the central plains, especially with Concubine Hu controlling him,¡± Xu Li complaint, his hand tightening around the jewel. Giving off an ambiguous smile, Li Ming informed,¡± If you can bring me to the emperor, forget a few towns and villages, even if you want an entire province, he would still give it to you.¡± ¡°How would I know your sincerity,¡± Xu Li asked suspiciously, yet his grip around his jewel had loosened. ¡°Look around you older brother, I have brought no one with me, while you have fifteen horsemen, furthermore, what can I, a frail woman do against you men,¡± Li Ming said, before turning her head to look toward the hill they encamped on, upon seeing a tiny dot of black, she looked back at Xu Li once again. ¡°Nevertheless, first, let us enjoy the dishes on the table, all personally cooked by me,¡± Li Ming said, further inviting the horsemen down from their mounts and toward another table, while personally serving Xu Li. Xu Li appearing rather confident, placed both hands onto the table, and began enjoying the meal, yet a complicated expression appeared on his face. ¡°When did you learn how to cook,¡± he asked his sister, using his chopsticks to point at the dishes. ¡°Have you forgotten, you used to bring me to the court kitchen to cook,¡± Li Ming answered, rather surprised. Xu Li did not respond, and once more continued eating, perhaps due to his arrogance, he had never once had he thought Li Ming would poison him. Of course, Li Ming was not the sort of person to do so. Furthermore, Li Ming''s cooking skill had been far better than Xu Xiaomeng''s, only due to the limited interaction between the two siblings was Xu Li not suspicious. Holding a cup of wine toward her brother, Li Ming said,¡± After you have brought me to the emperor, he will surely shower you with land and titles, perhaps you may even be more prestigious than father,¡± receiving the praise, Xu Li nodded with a smile. Once again looking at the hill, she saw many more dark dots, at that point, the sun had covered the vision, making it nearly impossible to notice without proper understanding. So naturally, Xu Li and the cavalry he brought along did not see it either. Rubbing her eyes, Li Ming relaxed her back against the chair for the first time in their conversation and began to laugh. Her voice that rang like a silver bell continued to laugh, ultimately, tears came out. Xu Li and the men he had brought looked at the crazy girl, yet did nothing. ¡°General Xu junior, to meet with me is a great mistake,¡± Li Ming said before the sound of gunpowder explosion could be heard from the mountains. Xu Li looked toward the city walls, yet saw no damage, and he once again looked back at Li Ming, before he saw the massive dam that contained the water had been bombarded to enter. Li Ming had picked herself up from the chair, not bothering to pat herself of dust, she went into a tunnel that was too small for Xu Li and the men he had brought along with him. ¡°You villainous scoundrel,¡± Xu Li yelled at the opened hole, which had shut soon afterwards, holding his head, he glared toward the soldiers. ¡°Quickly, bring me back to the city,¡± Xu Li yelled at his soldiers, jumping onto his horse, leaving behind the table which the steam from the food could still be seen, he begins to gallop on his horse. Unfortunately, no matter what, he could not outrun the flow of water, the dam soon broke, toppling the massive navy docked around the city, while the gates had been swung open by the black river. Li Ming army atop the hill had not been affected at all. After the water had calmed down and the city gates had swung opened, they began to row toward the city on makeshift rafts. The soldiers stationed on the towers had fallen as the tower collapsed, while the soldiers stationed around the city had either drowned or fled to higher ground. With their fatigued spirit from the constant bombing, even if they could usually swim, many had still drowned. As the soldiers crossed on their rafts, they rescued flooding civilians and soldiers alike, before approaching the main governmental building, where the remaining troops were located at. As they see the countless soldiers on the rafts, inflated slightly by the number of those they had rescued from the flood, they had lost their will to fight, ultimately, they had surrendered. During this conflict, Li Ming had not lost a single soldier. Xu Li meanwhile had been brought away by his contingent of fifteen cavalries, aside from those, he had lost all his soldiers and advisoring remaining in Dongan. Xu Li had lost, he had lost humiliatingly, even worse than his father had, as he rode toward the imperial capital, he threw his sword toward the ground, smashing the gem he had been toying with. Li Ming looked at the flooded city, a sense of remorse overcame her heart, before long, she summoned Liu One and instructed him to dedicate all their efforts at rebuilding the dam and alleviating those affected. Looking at the former area where the table was, a strange light appeared within Li Ming¡¯s pupils, yet it appeared she did not notice it. Volume 1: Chapter 14 - Governor of Huxi Xu Li¡¯s red cape is tarnished by countless mud stains, his horse has countless leeches on its legs, while he could be seen clearly irritated at the dampness of his clothes. Behind him is the fifteen men that he had brought with him to negotiate with Li Ming, they appear to be in even worse conditions than their lord. Xu Li had no way to vent his frustration, and could only curse his sister, yet the horseman behind him seen used to this behaviour. ¡°Pure villainy, pure trickly, pure pettiness,¡± Xu Li cursed as he looked at the sky. ¡°Not only did that traitor manage to deceive me into thinking she was surrendering, but at the same time, she had offered herself for me to be brought to the emperor resulting in my mental fortitude becoming lowered, furthermore, she had managed to hide the canons under the sunlight to destroy the dam, resulting in Dongan being flooded, in a measly amount of time of a meal, she manages to crush my entire force of one hundred and fifty men, leaving me with only fifteen men remaining,¡± Xu Li continued, tightening his fist, but knows not where to place it, he gradually releases his grip. The people behind him thought,¡± If it weren¡¯t for you executing all generals that oppose your ideas leaving no one in command of the city if you were gone, at least the soldiers would put up a resistance.¡± But they did not speak of and continued to road solemnly. The road leads to Longjing. Li Ming does not have her usual smile on, instead, a rather indifferent face appeared, while hints of sorrow could be seen in her eyebrows. Despite the fact that a number of civilians of Dongan had fled, the majority had remained within the city. The resulting flood had killed thousands and destroyed innumerable houses. This was why Li Ming did not express her usual benevolent smile, as she does not deserve to show such a face after killing innocents. Regardless, Dongan had fallen, and along with that, the countless towns and villages under its control, it could be said that Huxi, a province with more than twenty million people, is under Li Ming and the revolutionaries control. The first course of action was to remain the damage they had done, for this, Li Ming had temporarily instructed much of the army to focus on the reconstruction of the dam, while the remainder had gone downstream, in an attempt to relieve the impact made by the flood. It could be assured that Li Ming would not inform the public that she had destroyed the dam, instead, she had purposefully spread rumours while hiring scholars to inform the public that the dam had been destroyed due to funds allocated to the dam disappearing due to corruption. While Li Ming would not like to use such tactics, it would greatly reduce her popularity among the masses if the truth spread out. ¡°The old city is truly grand,¡± Li Ming thought to herself, staring at the soldiers still in their brown-red uniform working on the reconstruction of the dam, her hands held behind her. Shifting her gaze toward Dongan, the water could no longer be seen, while the city itself is covered in an atmosphere of mourning, partly due to the recent tragedy, but also the death of their governor. The governor of Huxi had been known to be mediocre and rather old, as he was appointed when the Emperor was still sane, his ability was atleast capable. Li Ming had originally planned to allow him to remain in power after inspection, as she currently lacks anyone experienced with governing a city, she would attempt to integrate anyone possible. Yet the old governor had killed himself as a form of silent protest. In the end, Li Ming could only put up a front of respect, and leave the city to mourn, while she sent a message to Bingjiang for them to send her someone experienced with the governance of a city. Ling Ping had acted surprisingly quick, sending the woman behind the old governor of Bingjiang. The person in question is currently standing beside Li Ming. Other than possessing a pair of large eyes, she looks could be considered average while a scholarly air could be sensed surrounding her, holding her hands behind her back, perhaps to imitate Li Ming, she too looked toward Dongan. Indeed, Ling Ping had sent a female to Li Ming, which had surprised her greatly, considering the patriarchal system in place within the Sui Dynasty, a woman would usually remain illiterate. The two had yet to speak, as the female scholar had just arrived, and Li Ming had not asked her any questions. ¡°Greetings lady Li, my surname is Chen, while my given name is Ju, as in chrysanthemum,¡± Chen Ju took the opportunity to introduce herself, giving a slight bow, she smiled toward the silver-haired girl. Usually, Li Ming¡¯s warm smile would make anyone feel approachable and at ease, yet it was not here, causing her to give off a slightly icy air, looking at Chen Ju, who appeared to be in her late thirties bowing toward a girl in her adolescence, the scene that developed seems slightly humorous. ¡°Are you not married?¡± Li Ming, noticing Chen Ju¡¯s hairstyle, suddenly asked. Chen Ju¡¯s already large eyes became even largely, before she replied,¡± Indeed, I have a history of working in the brothel industry,¡± she explained, it was at this point a wind blew toward Li Ming, who noticed she had a rather strong smell of perfume. Despite not putting on any, the smell of pleasure house in ingrained within her bones. Slightly frowning, Li Ming used her sleeves to cover her nose, before asking,¡± Why has Ling Ping sent you?¡± ¡°I had originated from a scholarly family, given education about the classics in secret, and later sent to the old governor as a concubine,¡± Chen Ju seems to not take any notice of Li Ming¡¯s reaction. ¡°During those days, I had managed to eliminate the majority of his other concubines, and essentially gain control of Bingjiang,¡± Chen Ju said with a face of yearning. ¡°At some point, I had offended the old governor, causing him to sell me into a famous brothel, as my looks are rather average, I would not be able to repurchase my independence in a lifetime,¡± once she had finished speaking, Chen Ju took a deep bow toward Li Ming.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. ¡°It is thanks to you that I am able to be free today, after you had organised the brothels to only allow free women to operate in sex work, due to this, I am deeply grateful,¡± Chen Ju remained in a bow. ¡°Furthermore, you have ousted the owner of the brothel, allowing my other sisters still working in the brothels to control their own fate,¡± Chen Ju stopped bowing and looked toward Li Ming. Li Ming was quite surprised that Chen Ju had such a complex history, and even more surprised that she had gained such a valuable subordinate she when had offhandedly reorganised the brothel system. Why reorganise instead of destroying? Xu Xiaomeng had asked this question to Li Ming countless times, to which Li Ming would simply smile and reply,¡± That is because they have no other choice in life, they only know how to please others, even if we were to educate them, some of them would still remain in the industry, the best I can do is to free those who do not desire to remain in this industry, while allowing those who remain greater control over their autonomy.¡± ¡°Furthermore, if I outlaw brothels, a system of underground brothels would surely appear, causing more harm for its workers, allowing a state-mandated brothel that protect the workers is the best option.¡± Of course, Li Ming does not intend for brothels to run forever, when women in society become educated, they are free to pursue more noble aspirations. Regardless, Li Ming had forcibly lowered her sleeves and put on her typical smile for the first time since she had flooded the city, appearing akin to a spring blooming, Chen Ju awed by the beauty of Li Ming. ¡°I am sure you would be famous if you were a courtesan,¡± Chen Ju accidentally let the words within her mind slip out, upon noticing what she had said, she quickly lowered herself in apology. Li Ming did not pursue this matter further, approaching Chen Ju, the silver-haired girl lifted Chen Ju from her position. Patting the back of Chen Ju¡¯s hands Li Ming said,¡± Lady Chen, I am not so petty that I would become bitter from a slip of the mouth.¡± Chen Ju perhaps due to her days as a prostitute had developed a subservient nature, regardless, an air of intelligence could be seen around her, gaining the approval of Li Ming who appointed her as the governor of Dongan. Distributing mass amounts of notices, she introduced Chen Ju as the new governor of Dongan. The content of the notices were rather extensive, as Chen Ju is not only the first female governor, not even to omit that she is the first from such a low status, therefore requiring a large amount of reasoning for her to be generally accepted. Regardless, the civilians were not too bothered, and the nobles had long fled the city, causing little opposition for her appointment. The city of Dongan had suffered shockingly little civilian casualties during the conflict, as the majority that had suffered from the flooding had been rescued, along with Li Ming¡¯s lenient and swift take over of the city causing only a few thousand deaths aside from those of soldiers. Thus, prosperity could be still seen in the ancient city. As Chen Ju took the role of governor, Li Ming had relocated the administrative capital away from Bingjiang, into the city of Dongan, partly due to the historical importance of the capital, gaining her new revolution legitimacy to oppose the Sui Dynasty. Another reason for Li Ming¡¯s relocation to Dongan is due to its vast network of roads and it¡¯s a massive amount of people. Yet the greatest benefit of Huxi is the absence of higher class, which had fled the province during its siege, while those who had remained in the province had their powers stripped, their servant¡¯s independence granted, and their land redistributed into collectives, leaving them only in possession of their home. As Huxi had a deep history as the historical capital of the Zui people, the amount of land revoked was quite extensive, the remaining nobles have remained in influenced this province for thousands of years. Naturally, those in power would not peacefully give up their powers, and had resulted in the mass burning of crops and the slaughter of livestock in an effort of protest. Yet shockingly to them, Lin Ming had completely anticipated this action. Soon after the crossing of Beixi bridge, countless skirmishes were led to gain control over much of the countryside of Huxi, where countless stalks of rice and grain were planted using the same collective system, in preparation to nullify this event, and the earliest batch being planted eight months ago. While rice takes five months of maturation, the environment of Dongan is largely not suitable for its cultivation, resulting in relatively small yields. Yet the grain that had been harvested allowed enough food to sustain the twenty million inhabitants of Huxi. In the end, the landlords and nobles that had burned their grain had all their properties revoked, and sentenced to forced labour in the fields as a consequence for the incalculable quantities of rice and grain they had burnt. Ultimately, Li Ming had avoided a potential famine, mainlydue to foresight from her previous world. Strands of silver-coloured hair could be seen in the governor¡¯s manor in Dongan, which had originally been the Imperial Palace in the previous dynasty. The building give off a regal aura, where the history of the previous dynasty could be seen, massive clusters of governmental buildings, residences for the imperial family, it¡¯s servants along with countless artificial gardens and lakes could be seen. The palace, built atop a hill, had largely escaped the effects of the flood, yet years of negligence as the imperial power moved into Longjing had made its buildings decays. The servants within the palace could be seen busying themselves repairing the building. Perhaps they could no longer be called as such, as Li Ming had granted them independence from their status of servitude, replacing it with a contract that grant them a salary for their work, thus, they are more similar to someone employed by the state in her previous world. The residence, which had formerly housed the old governor and his family, is empty say for a silver-haired girl and a lady with rather large eyes. Li Ming, holding her hands behind her back, she seems to be wandering aimlessly. Li Ming nodded her head, expressing a great deal of appreciation for the architecture of the building, the floor constructed of marble showed the vast expenditures place in its construction, the dougong system of interlocked wooden structures showed the planning that had been placed for the palace, while the garden and ponds give off a tranquil atmosphere. The dougong construction had become rather redundant after the introduction of cement and nails from the Far Eastern lands, with the current palace lacking the intricate system of construction used in the previous dynasty. Giving off a slightly peculiar smile, unlike her typical smile, she gradually walked toward the main administration building, where Chen Ju is currently at work. The former courtesan, upon seeing Li Ming, hurriedly bowed, yet once more Li Ming had stopped it, lifting Chen Ju with her slender arms, Li Ming saw a massive stack of paperwork and a still wet inkstone. ¡°Lady Chen, it is not appropriate to work at this hour,¡± Li Ming slightly frowning, reprimanded. ¡°Sorry, sorry,¡± Chen Ju replied with a slightly obedient smile, before going back to her table. Reorganising her documents, she proceeds to bow toward Li Ming, then afterwards left the room. A slight smile broke out from Li Ming¡¯s petite face, as she observed the documents Chen Ju had completed. Clearly satisfied with her subordinate¡¯s work, Li Ming placed her hands once more behind her and proceeded to wander aimlessly as before. ¡°Sir, it seems rather hypocritical of you to reprimand Lady Chen''s overworking,¡± Xu Xiaomeng suddenly said. ¡°Why is that?¡± Li Ming asked as she arrived at an artificial lake, crouching down, she swept her fingers against its surface. ¡°Sir, naturally that is because you work for far longer hours than Lady Chen, while she had been working since dawn till midnight, your typical schedule is composed solely of paperwork, many days, you do not even sleep,¡± the silver bell-like voice once more rang out. ¡°Of course, lady¡¯s body is immortal, therefore I no longer have the need to rest,¡± Li Ming replied with a smile, it appears that observing the dedication Chen Ju has for the city had lifted a portion of Li Ming¡¯s guilt, resulting in her smile appearing much more carefree than before. ¡°Sir, unless I remind you, you would forever remain within your study,¡± Xu Xiaomeng spoke out once more. Changing her smile to a hopeless once, Li Ming proceeded to return back into her studies, during which, Xu Xiaomeng continued to reprimand her. Carefully closing the door behind her, Li Ming brushed her silver hair, afterwards, took a cold bath, and began to pick up her pen once more, leaving the room quiet except for the light sound of the pen against paper. The unfamiliar moon hung over the night sky, while countless stars in unfamiliar arrangements could be seen as they reflect within Li Ming¡¯s black eyes, the rather cold light shines over her fragile figure sitting by a mahogany table, causing Li Ming to look rather tired. Volume 1: Chapter 15 - No More Emperors The land controlled by the Sui Dynasty exists largely isolated from the rest of the continent of Tian, surrounded by the various mountains and oceans. The civilization, beginning on the basin of the Hejiang river, with national geographical features separating it from the world, see themselves as the only civilization. It shares similar rise as much of the other civilizations on the Tian continent, beginning as a hunter-gatherer society governed by a form of a primitive society of egalitarianism, without the existence of a system of class, primarily due to the lack of any surplus. As hunter-gatherers, women had equal power to their male counterparts, while participating in the majority of labour along with their role of childbirth. Nearly twelve thousand years ago the original hunter-gatherers had begun to form into tribal societies as the agricultural practice was popularised, while constantly at war with their rivals, along with the unpredictable floods of Hejiang, it was a period of great suffering. It was at this point that the Lu tribe had managed to subdue the Black river by building the first dams, due to this, agriculture became stabilised, resulting in a much larger population compared to their neighbours. As a result of this, the Lu tribe manage conquered much of their neighbours, establishing the state of Lu, the first centralised government. As the Lu state rose, it brought with it an economic system dependent on organised labour in servitude toward the head of state, in a form of proto slavery. The first ruler of Lu, possessing immeasurable amounts of land and wealth within his hands, with his power situated throughout the Hejiang river basin. The second ruler was known for the expansion of the system of dams constructed by his ancestors, as he aged, he resigned his position as monarch toward his most capable son. Afterwards, the crown had passed through twenty-six other descendants, with the last infamous for his incapability while orchestrating in public orgies among those within his court. Outraged by this, a general serving the monarch revolted, claiming that the Lu monarch had lost the favour of heaven, he proclaimed the beginning of the state of Zhao, which followed a similar model of economic as the Lu State. The Zhao state had brought forward a bronze age for its civilization, and the beginning of an era of prosperity, lasting more than four thousand years, the longest any dynasty had ruled, as they claimed themselves the son of heaven, directly tying themselves to the prosperity of the nation. Yet the system of heaven¡¯s favour ultimately brought the Zhao Dynasty¡¯s fall. The last ruler of the Zhao state was known to cannibalise captured enemies, and ironically, had lost his powers in a similar manner to how they had gained it in the first place. The new dynasty, ruled by the Yan clan, had changed from the centralised form of governance reliant on proto slaves that had administered the two earlier dynasties, instead bring a form of feudalism where serfs were tied to their lands, while possessing a variation different from the Far Eastern system, as the noble¡¯s power was not passed hereditarily, but instead granted by the monarch. It was also the beginning of the use of iron in the land occupied nowadays by Sui, which brought a new era of agricultural development. As time passed, imperial power gradually declined, until the capital had become the only territory controlled by the central government, while the monarch had become a largely ceremonial figure. The lack of decentralised power had brought a period of constant warfare among the feudal subjects, who gradually declared their authority away from the state of Yan, ultimately, more than forty states were embroidered in constant warfare, lasting more than five hundred years. Yet surprisingly, the population had never stopped growing during this time, with agricultural advances bring any nation not currently engaging in strife a massive population boom. During this time, the serfs had gained their freedom, and begin to stop paying taxes to local lords, and instead toward the increasingly centralised imperial government. Eventually, power began to centralise into five massive states, each able to field hundreds of thousands of men. Shockingly the weakest state, originating from the uncultivated lands of modern-day Huxi, had conquered the four other rivalling nations and was the first ruler to declare himself the emperor. Under this era of rule, feudalism was entirely abolished, the possessing of private property and land was encouraged. The land was given out to accomplished bureaucrats, and became non-hereditary, during this time, the titles of nobles became largely symbolic and almost unanimous with bureaucrats. The new empire, known as the Zui Dynasty, had lasted for six hundred years bring forth a golden age, during those times, the empire had developed countless schools of thought, brought forward technological advancements, the introduction of a universal measurement of weight, a universal coinage system, expansion of the empire to the banks of the Mingjiang River and a grand population of eighty million. All this was overseen at the ancient capital of Dongjing, built next to Hejiang, which had soon become the centre of the booming empire, acting as the economic, cultural, and political centre. Due to this, Dongjing had grown to possess had a population of six hundred thousand. The inhabitants of the territories ruled by Zui would begin to develop a strong cultural identity toward the empire and began to call themselves the Zui people, after the ruling dynasty. There was a brief interruption, where the ruling emperor was overthrown for ten years before the Zui Dynasty would be once more established. The new Zui Dynasty introduce laissez-faire policies, with taxes becoming reduced to only a thirtieth of a peasants income, while a separate system of property tax was also introduced, targeted primarily toward the upper class of nobles, merchants and bureaucrats. Yet the empire had ultimately succumbed to a weak emperor, who had foolishly granted nobles autonomy unheard of since the collapse of the Zui dynasty in an attempt to end a massive revolt, caused by a famine that had nearly affected half of their provinces, primarily along Hejiang river. While the revolt was successfully quelled, the ambitions of the warlords, each with armies loyal to themselves, began to fight among each other, and the emperor had become a pawn in their conflicts. Finally, after the emperor had succumbed to illness, the most prominent warlords decided to declare themselves the heir of the dragon throne. During these times, Dongjing had remained the seat of power for the largest warlord of the time, the state of Ji, who eventually conquered the other warring states.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. Yet the new dynasty of Ji was short-lived and had collapsed after an assassination killing the emperor and his five sons, leaving no heir. This had resulted once more in a period of warlordism, while the city of Dongjing and much of the North East was captured by the nomadic barbarians across the Hejiang. Due to the conquest of the North-East by barbarians, the remainder of the Ji dynasty had attempted to rebuild a similar economic system of government as the old Zui Dynasty. In order to accomplish this, they granted a vast sum of land toward refugees and landlords fleeing from the barbarian invasion. It was at this time that Longjing was constructed, becoming the cultural, economical, and political centre of the Southern regions of modern-day Sui, bring the Ji, and the subsequent dynasties mass wealth. The ruler of Longjing at that period was the Yan Dynasty, with its vast wealth, managed to hire a massive army of mercenaries, who conquered it¡¯s warring neighbours while retaking the land occupied by the nomads. The Yan Dynasty was the first to govern from Longjing, during its reign, it had constructed a massive canal connecting the Mingjiang River to the Hejiang river while passing through Changhe. Yet the massive project had emptied the treasury of the Yuan Dynasty, leading to an overthrow of the emperor by a general, who had established the Chu dynasty, which maintained a largely similar economic system as the dynasties before it, the only difference being the increase of state-owned enterprise. Widely considered to be the second golden age since the Zui Dynasty, the Chu had conquered the province of Xuchang across the Yun mountains, while expanding a vast system of tributaries across the nomadic barbarians across Hejiang, with its vast territories, it had also developed sophisticated culture, introduce the first instance of paper currency, the development of new agricultural practices, and brought the population to a staggering one hundred and twenty million. Similar to the Zui Dynasty, it governed from the seat of Dongjing, which had reached a population of one million. Ultimately, after three hundred years, the emperor of Chu had become decadent, giving power toward corrupt officials and ambitious generals, leading to a massive revolt led by a foreign general, ultimately leading to the fall of Dongjing and the Northeast and the subsequent massacre of its inhabitants. While the Chu Dynasty had managed to quell the revolt, much of its territories and tributaries were lost, and nearly ten million dead. As a result of the devastation of the Northeast, which much of the economy of the Chu Dynasty was located in, the Southwest of the empire gradually grew to replace it as the most economically important region of the empire. While the Chu Dynasty would last two hundred more it had undergone a system of decentralisation, where taxes were at one point even temporarily abolished. During this era, warlordism would once again form, while still not declaring independence, until an official would force the emperor to abdicate, and proclaimed himself the emperor, starting the new Yue Dynasty. Yet soon, much of the territories of the Central Plains was lost, and the empire once again divided into a group of warring states, as Yue was eventually overthrown by the later Chu, lasting twenty years, before itself becoming overthrown by the later Zui, which had lasted ten years before becoming overthrown by the later Yan. During this period of political chaos, the seat of power still remained at Dongjing. Ultimately, the period of turmoil had come to an end by the creation of the state of Liang, which had once again reunited the provinces under the heaven. Governing away from Dongjing, it¡¯s capital was based in Pingyang, situated near the mouth of Hejiang river, in the province of Jiangxi. During the reign of Liang, it greatly improved agriculture, allowing the population to boom to two hundred million, along with with the invention of gunpowder, and the discovery of coal power, while coal was used extensively, inventions such as steam engine was never discovered. Liang maintained a system of laissez-faire taxation policies, while still maintaining a monopoly on several key industries. Several government works, such as canals and roads were constructed to encourage the reclamation of land for agriculture, as a result, the population grew to one hundred and eighty million. (Unlike the real-world version of Liang, the Song Dynasty, the land had never become centralised into the hands of private landlords). Ultimately Liang had fallen to the growing nomad threat in it¡¯s Northeast. The nomadic barbarians had created a vast empire, stretching throughout much of the territories of modern-day Sui and the Northern Empire, while the province of Changtian, had remained independent. The nomadic empire came as soon as it went, and was soon overthrown after it¡¯s foreign emperor had supposedly lost the favour of heaven due to his pleasures in the observation of animal intercourse with his concubines. (I am not kidding, there was an emperor who took a liking to this, look up Liu Ziye) This along with his proposal of the massacre the Zui people, seizing their land, and turning it into pastures for the nomads, had led to a massive revolt by the peasants, which after they had driven out the barbarians, gave the imperial throne to the independent ruler of Changtian. Thus the Sui Dynasty had been founded, relocating their capital away from Xuchang, into the city of Longjing. During their rule, nearly all sectors of the economy were controlled by the state, granted toward bureaucrats, many of which possessed noble titles. Much of the land controlled by nobles was dedicated to the cultivation of cash crops, which sold luxuriously to the Far Eastern markets and financial much of the state expenditures. Furthermore, the introduction of new crops, along with the expansion of public works, had led to a population of four hundred million enjoyed by the Sui Dynasty today. The ancient capital of Dongjing, which had seen the rise and fall of Zui, the conquest of Huxi by the barbarians, the golden age of the Chu Dynasty and the subsequence massacre, the period of political chaos afterwards, the vast nomadic empire, and finally it¡¯s decline during the time of Sui. The ancient capital of the two golden ages of the Zui people could be considered as a necessity for a person to declare themselves emperor. Thus, with the conquest of Dongan, Li-Ming will be considered as a major threat to the hegemony of the Sui Dynasty, furthermore, could declare herself to be a rivalling emperor. Placing down her pen, a thick stack of paper and bamboo slips could be seen beside her. Rinsing her mouth with a cup of cold tea, Li Ming proceeded to take a bath. The water seemed rather hot, causing Li Ming¡¯s pale skin to appear slightly red, giving her a sense of vitality, shifting her head, the only thing above the water, she stared toward Tianshan through the window. Waiting for some time, until the reflection of the red sun could be seen in her black eyes. Noticing it had become dawn, Li Ming swiftly changed into a pair of black robes. Her hair, still wet, stick alongside the black robe, appearing as if Mingjiang river was painted onto her robes. Giving off a slight smile different from her usual benevolent smile, she proceeded toward the main administrative wing of the palace. As she entered, various representatives from each county, elected from the collectives along with military officials could be seen sitting in on crude chairs, evidently placed by Li Ming after they had entered the palace. Chen Ju and Ling Ping had sat at a level slightly elevated above the representatives of the counties, while Liu One similarly sat on an elevated level. The room itself is divided between the officials within the military, and the counties, separated left and right, while the centre sits a rather lonely chair, behind it, the old imperial throne. The chair is typically used by the Prime Minister, while the throne had naturally been that of the emperor¡¯s, possessing elegant carvings of dragons and the land under heaven. Countless princes had become the sole ruler of the empire after sitting on that chair. The county representatives, who vastly outnumber the officers within the army, looked rather expectantly at Li Ming. The officers, wearing their military uniform, similarly looked toward Li Ming, remained upon her as she moved toward the throne. Li Ming herself, looked toward the dragon throne then back toward her hand which did not belong to her, before once again toward the direction of the throne. Picking up her dress, which greatly resembled that of the one she had worn when she first entered this world inside Xu manor, a strange sigh came out, before her light footsteps could be heard. Tap, tap, tap, the light footsteps advanced passed the Prime Minister¡¯s chair. A strand of silver hair dropped toward the throne, before coiling up similar to a dragon. Li Ming had arrived at the throne. Staring rather intensely at the carving of the dragon, a long moment passed. Li Ming turned around in the direction of the officials, before walking away from the throne, toward the lonely chair. Picking up her dress once again, she had chosen to sit on the Prime Minister¡¯s chair. There will be no more emperors. Volume 1: Chapter 16 - Hong Wang
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
??
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
??
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
??
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
??
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
??
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
?
??
?
?
? Volume 1: Chapter 17 - Minorities Rubbing her temples, Li Ming, wearing sleepwear sighs rather tiredly, before placing away the reconnaissance report onto the mahogany table. The report had come from the cavalry units she had recruited from the nomad minority of the Northern territories, called the Nuzhi people (first time I ever called them something else from nomadic barbarians), who had constantly launched raids into the Central Plains. After their subjugation under the second Sui emperor, they had become a minority in their own land after the emperor had migrated countless Zui people from the Central Plains in order to truly subdue the unruly Northern Regions. Regardless, as the years passed, their lifestyles remained largely unchanged, occasionally recruited as light cavalry forces by the empire for their expeditions. However, their lifestyle remained nomadic, primarily of those of animal husbandry as they bring their livestock around the Northern Regions to graze, never staying at one place. After Li Ming had occupied the Northern Regions, she had actively used these natural riders, with the promise of equal status as the Zui ethnic group, particularly with their own autonomous government under the watchful eyes of the Central government. Particularly in areas concentrated with those of minority groups, they are allowed to elect a local representative to govern their county province, while those living in scattered group will be abled to elect an advisor elective with the ability to veto any decision made by the primary representative of the county. Furthermore, as literacy grew in the urban areas, Li Ming had sent volunteers to teach those living in more isolated locations, while most went to villages consisting of primarily Zui, some had also gone to communities of minorities. There, they would cooperate with the local culture to educate the script of the minorities along with the language used by the Zui people. During many of their ventures, it was found that the traditional language was too difficult to be taught to a wide audience, resulting in primary government to invite leaders of those groups to reform the writing system. During this time, Li Ming had written an edict to be brought forth to all county government to inform that all discrimination would be strictly forbidden, and punishable by a hefty fine along with cases of jail time if the crime is deemed heavy. While the Nuzhi people are largely nomadic, further East, located at the Tianshan mountains which separate the Great Sui Dynasty from the Far East, the Poi people still retail a serf-based society, where they retain no autonomy of their lives and could be sold or gifted freely. While the majority of them remain under the province of Xuchang, the areas under the control of Li Ming had their entire serf-based system abolished, the system dictated by the religious authorities, who also had the power of the feudal lord, had been replaced with a democratic system, the power of ruling class was diminished, and the majority of the Poi people became the master of their own fate under the new revolution. While the Zui ethnicity had been primarily irreligious, the Nuzhi are Shamanist, while the Poi people follow a religion that had come from the South. The Nuzhi Shamanist are allowed to freely follow their worship, however, the institution created by the Poi ruling class, which were greatly dissatisfied with the removal of their privilege, naturally would not comply with the demands made from Li Ming. Therefore, Li Ming had assigned new religious authorities that will protect the revolution and the new independence of the Poi people, while also sending aid in the construction of temples used for worship. Newspaper, posters and other public broadcasting institutions too, are diversified into several languages, while traditional books in the language of ethnic minorities are to be printed to be preserved or distributed in schools. Important organs of the state are permitted to govern using their traditional ethnic language, and autonomous regions of self-governance are established in concentrated areas, such as those of the Poi people and the banners of the Nuzhi nomads. In areas where ethnic groups are in concentration but are lacking the numbers compared to the Zui ethnicity, ethnic townships are established for them to be the master of their fate. Li Ming had implemented this policy primarily to unite the numerous ethnicities to face off against the Great Sui Dynasty, and foreign threats, along with the long history of the interaction of the numerous minorities with the Zui people. New autonomous regions are established in areas of concentration of one, or more ethnic minorities, allowing them to stand on equal footing with the Zui majority, and for them to satisfy their desires and for the interest of the revolution as a whole. To ensure their interest are satisfied, autonomous regions are permitted to alter, or temporarily halt edicts sent by the higher organ of the state, along with the ability to control their economic development and in the future, the development of their own education programs alongside the one developed by Li Ming and the court consisting of various representatives. As government bureaucratic go further into the Tianshan mountains, communities could be seen to increase in their primitive manners, some not even be using iron tools, and primarily using the slash and burn agriculture practice, causing their economy growth to either stagnate or develop at a slow rate.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. In order to alleviate this, Li Ming had spent no expenses in the construction of roads, and the introduction of advanced agricultural and production method, along with primitive industrial development, based off models developed during the Great Sui Dynasty in their interaction with foreigners. The relatively isolated communities of minorities had resulted in the majority of them living in barely survivable conditions. As a response, Li Ming had allocated government funds and grains to be used to increase living conditions, specifically allocating a certain amount of expenditures to their development. At any rates, these thoughts barely flashed through Li Ming¡¯s head, yet Xu Xiaomeng had managed to notice the change, slightly curious, she asked in a curious manner. ¡°Sir, they spend so much effort to dedicate toward the minorities?¡± her silver bell-like voice rang out, slightly startling Li Ming. ¡°Lady, the land controlled by the Great Sui Dynasty is made up of countless ethnic minorities, through history, even since the founding of the Zui Dynasty, had been one consisting of countless ethnicities, especially in the Southern regions of the empire, which had been established as a collection of numerous tribes, collectively known as Yaonan, had always been integral to the empire, ever since it¡¯s creation since the Zui Dynasty,¡± dealing with her administrative work, Li Ming had not noticed a strand of her silver hair fell into the ink, before turning dark. ¡°Later on, as the Zui Dynasty expanded, more ethnic groups were integrated into the empire, and through countless exchanges between the Zui people and the minorities, the empire had prospered,¡± finally finishing her administrative work, Li Ming rolled up the bamboo strip. ¡°Therefore, the empire could always be considered a multicultural one, despite the occasional division experienced, unity had always allowed for the lands for prosper, from these thousands of years of exchange, the countless ethnicities had formed close links, and therefore share the same destiny, even after the emperor is overthrown,¡± Li Ming continued to state as she organised the remanents of the stationaries on the mahogany table. ¡°To use an example from my previous life, during the Sino-Japanese wars, guerilla forces were established in Inner Mongolia, which contributed greatly to the victory against the invading forces, or the unity of indigenous tribes with Mestizo in resistance against the Spanish Empire,¡± Li Ming narrated while standing up from her desk. ¡°Regardless, the unity of numerous ethnicities is vital for the future prosperity of a nation,¡± spreading her hands around to form a large circle, Li Ming continued,¡± The creation of a big family of ethnic groups on the basis of equal rights dedicated for the mutual cooperation dedicated to building a strong, prosperous, democratic and civilized nation is the nation I envision,¡± Li Ming realising her actions were slightly nonsensical, finally decided to place her hands behind her back. ¡°Ultimately, to be a bit cynical, it means that promoting equal status among all ethnicities will give us an upper hand against the Sui Dynasty,¡± Li Ming said as she massaged her shoulders, a habit she had developed in her previous life, before giving off a bitter chuckle and prematurely stopping. ¡°Regardless, currently our nomadic reconnaissance reports the sightly of a massive army being transported down Hejiang river,¡± Li Ming said with her typical smile. ¡°It appears that the imperial court has finally considered us a large threat,¡± Xu Xiaomeng replied with a serious tone. ¡°Naturally, therefore we will simply not engage them instead, we shall fighting them indirectly through ambushes,¡± Li Ming replied. If Xu Xiaomeng had a physical body, she would certainly express an expression of confusion. ¡°Lady, the Great Sui Dynasty cannot defeat an enemy they cannot fight, they hope to destroy the movement in one swoop, placing importance on capturing Dongan,¡± Li Ming explained, afterwards, proceeding to the kitchen. ¡°However, as said earlier, our primarily powerbase is in the countryside, which can never be fully controlled by a military force,¡± Li Ming continued as she began to rinse her mouth with a pot of tea that had stayed overnight. ¡°Regardless, even if they capture Dongan, the revolution would never be over, we shall continue our operations, eventually, the Sui Dynasty would not be able to afford such expenditures,¡± Li Ming spat out the tea water, before placing a hot towel over her face. ¡°Ultimately, the soldiers would grow inpatient, the imperial treasuries dry, and their casualties would grow,¡± feeling awaken from the towel, Li Ming proceeded back toward the master bedroom. ¡°During this time, our professional soldiers would remain on the Eastern side of Hejiang or disguised as civilians harassing them. That is until we manage to recruit enough to properly defeat them in an open field battle, either that or until the empire decides it is far too costly to maintain their operations,¡± Li Ming said, before choosing a light red robe, taking off her sleepwear, soon her silver hair contrasted against the red robe, appearing similar to a dragon among a sea of fire. ¡°Regardless, it appears the empire is collapsing anyway, recently a group of officials had come from the imperial court, bring news that the Emperor is on his deathbed,¡± Li Ming tying her silver hair into a bun on the top of her hair, continued. ¡°Considering the Crown Prince is not the son of Concubine Hu, it could be safely assumed that he will either dedicate the majority of his attention toward stripping her of her power, exiling her away from the capital or that he will be deposed by Concubine Hu, at that point, who will control the Empire,¡± Li Ming, placing a jade bead bracelet with the figure of a dragon, which had supposedly been a gift from Concubine Hu to the old governor of Bingjiang on, admiring its craftmanship, a light sigh came from her cherry-like mouth. ¡°Either way, the land under heaven would be driven into strife, and countless people would die,¡± Li Ming stated. ¡°Undoubtedly, the governor of Yaonan would declare his independence, while your father would certainly oppose Concubine Hu if she succeeds in defeating the Crown prince, or much of the Central Plains would revolt against the Crown Prince if he exile Concubine Hu,¡± Li Ming walked outside of her residence, before walking toward a carriage. ¡°During this time, the conflict may even be interfered by the foreigners unlike the other civil wars, the Northern Empire would certainly get involved, they undoubtedly desire the Northern Regions, the Far East may desire ports to expand their trade to the empire and the Southern kingdoms that had maintained their status as tributaries would likely take some of the Southern parts of the empire,¡± Li Ming continued, placing more emphasis on her benevolent smile. ¡°But not if sir interfere,¡± Xu Xiaomeng continued/ ¡°But not if I interfere,¡± Li Ming repeated, with her smile expanded even wider, eventually, adorable dimples would even be seen, blossoming like flowers. Finally, Li Ming arrived at the carriage, upon seeing a young eunuch, still wearing his merchant clothes, she clasped her hands in a bow. Yet Hong Wang did not reply, instead, he and the other members of the Imperial court were shocked, and their mouths wide open, enough to fit eggs. Ultimately, a gulping sound could be heard, before Hong Wang unwittinglysaid. ¡°This lady is even prettier than Concubine Hu,¡± Hong Wang let his thoughts slipped. Li Ming¡¯s smile bloomed even wider, making it appear as if Spring had arrived. Volume 1: Chapter 18 - Battle of Guying Village Taking a sniff from his snuff bottle, Liu Three gave off a sigh of content. ¡°Third brother, I thought Lady Li had forbidden the use of tobacco on duty,¡± Liu Two informed while sitting on a bed. ¡°She won¡¯t know as long as no one tells her,¡± Liu Three replied as he waved his free hand. ¡°Third brother, our commander instructed us to remain alert at all times,¡± Liu Two reminded. Giving off a loud chuckle, Liu Three said,¡± It has been nearly four months, and the troops sent by the imperial court has still not gathered, while we¡¯ve been rotting away at this village until Summer, it appears that the Imperial Army is too large to manage.¡± Liu Two did not continue the conversation. Moving toward a rather crudely made closet, he took out two muskets and began oiling the parts. Liu Three, seeing his older brother ignoring him, gave off a snort, leaving the house before climbing up to the roof. Crossing his legs, he looked toward the entrance of the village, before removing one of the roof plates revealing his hidden storage of alcohol. It had been given to him by one of his fellow soldiers when they had parted ways to go to their assigned village, at that time, Liu Three had not taken any slips, but did not reject it either. Grabbing the bottle, he opened the cap, preparing to take a sip, letting the strong smell of alcohol enter his nostrils, before ultimately shaking his head, and dumping its contents into the streets below. As alcohol flow down the rooftop, off in the distance, a trail of dust could be seen. Surprised, Liu Three hastily placed the roof plate back along with the bottle. Jumping off, he once again went into the house. ¡°Second brother, the enemy is coming,¡± Liu Three said. Upon receiving the information, Liu Two quickly resembled the muskets, before putting them into the closet. Before long, a detachment of five thousand men had arrived at the village, appeared rather tired contrasted with their general, who strode valiantly riding on a horse, compared to the majority of the soldiers who were on foot. Before long, an official responsible for the village greeted them. ¡°Have sir gathered the supplies requested?¡¯ the general asked. The official confirmed, before leading the general toward the grain storage. ¡°Liu Two, do you see those men?¡± Liu Three asked, holding the rifle that had been recently oiled. ¡°Of course,¡± Liu Two replied, within his hands, he was holding a horn, before long, a sound could be heard throughout the village. From the houses, soldiers dressed in civilian outfits rose from the windows, holding their muskets, the sound of gunpowder exploding could be heard. Shocked by the ambush, the imperial soldiers quickly picked up their muskets from the supply wagon, before forming formations. Holding their own muskets, they returned fire into the windows, yet none had hit, as the revolutionary soldiers took cover under the windows. Liu Three had not yet been fired, instead of holding a grenade, lighting the fuse, he hastily threw the explosive onto the streets. The soldier which the grenade had arrived next to anxiously picked it up and attempted to throw it into the house which Liu Three was currently hiding in, yet it exploded in his hand, turning the limb away from the rest of his body, leaving a rather gruesome scene of mangled corpses laying in the caved-in pavement. The alcohol that Liu Three had dumped into the street was ignited, causing the surviving soldiers surrounding it to flee. ¡°Third brother,¡± Liu Two began. ¡°It was completely intentional,¡± Liu Three blocked his older brother¡¯s sentence midway. ¡°No, I mean the use of flames was clearly forbidden by Lady Li,¡± Liu Two said, waiting by the door with his musket. Clicking his tongue, Liu Three did not continue the conversation and fired a bullet into the formation of soldiers, yet it had missed the soldiers, causing Liu Three to click his tongue once more. ¡°Third brother, the enemy seems to be charging toward the buildings, is the door locked?¡± Liu Two asked, attaching his bayonet into the musket. Liu Three made no sound of affirmation as he reloaded his musket. As Liu Two had finished attaching his bayonet, the sound of a hard object hitting the door could be heard, before long, the door was swung open. Liu Three did not stare at them, firing his bullet into the crowd of soldiers approaching the other houses while Liu Two stabbed at the men that had entered the room, piercing his throat.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Collapsing, the man revealed another behind him, holding a spear, he prepared to impale Liu Two, whose blade was still stuck in the other man''s body. At this point, Liu Three finally turned around, charging towards the man at the door, preparing to pierce the man¡¯s torso. Noticing Liu Three, the man soon turned around and attempted to stop Liu Three with his spear, impaling Liu Three in the shoulder. Yet Liu Three appeared not to notice, continuing his thrusting motion toward the man, leaving the spear holding man impaled and struggling. After removing his bayonet from the man''s body, Liu Three had finally felt the delayed pain. Staring toward his younger brother, Liu Two closed the door, making sure to block it with a piece of furniture. ¡°These buildings were modified on orders of Lady Li to ensure the only possible entrance is the door,¡± Liu Two remarked. ¡°I forgot to close the door, however, not harm did come to anyone,¡± Liu Three replied, throwing his musket toward Liu Two, and picking up a piece of cloth to bandage himself. Staring intensely at his younger brother, Liu Two ultimately resigned, before taking aim with the musket given to him. ¡°Brother, I believe you did that on purpose,¡± Liu Two said as he fired a round into a soldier approaching their building. Liu Three showed a confused expression, before returning to bandaging his arm once more. ¡°Later on, the wound needs to be checked by the medic for,¡± Liu Two showed a confused face, before continuing,¡± inflection treatment, I think.¡± ¡°During that time, you will be seeing Medic Wei, considering how often you get yourself injured, it would not be shocking if you developed some feelings for lady Wei,¡± Liu Two took a grenade from his side, before deciding to place it back into the stockpile. ¡°The third brother, when you have your wedding with lady Wei, do not forget to invite Liu Five¡¯s wife, from the letters I had been receiving, he had gotten married after a large quantity of grain was given to him as compensation for Liu Four,¡± Liu Tw ¡°Second brother, this petty talk is just you distracting yourself from the battle,¡± Liu Three said, finally finishing his bandage, he took another rifle to aim at the window alongside Liu Two, considering their size as full-grown men, they appeared rather out of space next to the window. ¡°What do you mean,¡± Liu Two said as he removed himself from the window and back into the door. ¡°You are undoubtedly trying to distract yourself from taking the life of another,¡± Liu Three said. Liu Two did not respond, only moving the corpses of the two soldiers that had entered the house away from their vicinity. Grunting, Liu Three responded by firing another bullet toward the imperial soldiers, yet it once again missed. Liu Three, now irritated by missing twice in a row, threw aside his musket, and took three grenades, simultaneously lighting their fuse, he threw them on mass onto the street. ¡°Those were our last grenade,¡± Liu Two said, his face appearing rather pale. ¡°We still have bullets, and this time, it will hit,¡± Liu Three replied, once again loading his musket. Noticing the paper bag which the gunpowder was stored in did not rip open, he appeared even more agitated then from missing the shot. ¡°Third brother, I will be changing my clothes,¡± Liu Two suddenly said. ¡°What¡¯s the point of being clean in the middle of a battle,¡± Liu Three did not look toward his older brother, continuing to struggle with the bag, until it was finally opened. Liu Two ignored Liu Three and began to change his clothes. When Liu Three had finally reloaded his musket, he took aim, and once again shot into the soldiers, this time, it had finally made an impact, furthermore, it was with the commander, covered in the blood of the office that had led him to the grain storage. Yet before Liu Three could celebrate, the enemy soldier returned fire in small volleys toward his building, grazing him by his ears. Flinching in pain, Liu Three ducked under the window, using his hands to cover his wound, blood could be seen. Liu Two, halfway into changing into his red-brown military clothes, rushed toward his younger brother with another bundle of cloth. Swiftly bandaging up the wound, Liu Two thought to himself that Liu Three did indeed want to see Lady Wei. Cussing out in pain, Liu Three attempted to reach toward the stockpile of grenades, forgetting that it had been exhausted. ¡°Third brother, stay away from the window, the battle is nearly over either way,¡± Liu Two said as he stopped his younger brother. Liu Three acted surprisingly obedient, and rested next to the door, one hand covering his arm, and the other his eye. Liu Two gave off a frown, before looking toward his brother, afterwards, he positioned his musket on the window, yet did not fire a single shot. Before long, the battle was over, the main street which the imperial army had been standing upon was destroyed by the grenades, the streets littered with corpses, some mangled by the explosives, appearing rather horrific, yet Liu Three appeared not affected. Slightly smiling, Liu Three appeared rather ugly, pushing away the furniture blocking the door, Liu Three quickly left toward the direction of their supply wagon while Liu Two began to finish changing. before bringing the bodies left the house into a patch of grass to be buried. At the supply wagon, Liu Three began to help the other soldiers unload the enemy grain. ¡°What is this,¡± one of the soldiers asked, knocking his hand at a rather peculiar object. ¡°It appeared to be a canon, but the design differs greatly,¡± Liu Three commented, stepping closer toward the weapon. The soldiers noticed the amount of blood leaking through the bandage, and quickly diverted their attention away from the peculiar weapon, and called for a medic. Soon enough, Liu Three was brought away into a rather remote house, which had not been affected by the recent fighting, inside, a woman with her hair tied in a pigtail quickly rushed to attend to him upon notice. "You smoked again," Lady Wei scold with a light smile. Liu Three only returned a similar light smile, next to Lady Wei, he appeared incredibly ugly. ¡°Hello again,¡± Liu Three said as he waved his injured hand toward Lady Wei, but flincted due to the pain. Li Ming had remained in Dongan, sitting in the office, a stack of workload could be seen, yet she maintained her smile. After some time, a maid arrived. ¡°Xiao Xi,¡± Li Ming said without lifting her head from the paperwork. ¡°To report to Lady Li, the ambush was successful, the battles at Guying, Muyang, Lizhou and thirty other villages had all resulted in victory, except for two,¡± Xiao Xi said. ¡°And what of the casualties,¡± Li Ming asked, this time placing down her pen. ¡°On the Imperial Army, there was one hundred and twenty thousand captured, twenty thousand dead, and an unknown amount that had escaped to join up with the other detachment, stationed around one hundred and thirty friendly villages,¡± Xiao Xi said off heart, showing no sign of struggle to remember these numbers. ¡°And what of the casualties of our side?¡± Li Ming asked. ¡°None captured, ten thousand wounded beyond treatment and five thousand dead, overall, Guying was most successful in terms of casualty, with only fifteen wounded and none dead,¡± Xiao Xi replied. ¡°Guying is the farthest of the villages, naturally the imperial soldiers are tired, that is not surprising,¡± Li Ming said. Xiao Xi appeared to struggle to say something, but ultimately resigned, giving a bow, she left the study. Finishing the current article she was on, Li Ming paused for a moment, before taking another piece of paper from the pile. Volume 1: Chapter 19 - Assassination Covering her nose with her sleeve, Li Ming¡¯s brows furrowed slightly upon seeing a decaying corpse, the midday sun reflecting on it bringing out the greenish-black colour along with the swollen features caused by the water. Having been just in a session of the court of, Li Ming seemed slightly fatigued, but still retained her typical smile. Beside her stands Hong Wang, appearing rather pale, perhaps due to recovering from the trip, or perhaps due to seeing the body, regardless, he turned toward Li Ming. ¡°Is that the gentleman that had brought me out of Longjing,¡± Hong Wang asked, his hands slightly shivering. ¡°According to reports, the body was found by a fishing village not far away from the port, furthermore, the clothes similarly match that of the man,¡± Li Ming answered, before turning her head the other way to take a breath of air. Reaching for her pouch, she grabbed a tin container, after a slight struggle to open it, pieces of hard mint were revealed. Placing one within her mouth, Li Ming feels visibly restored, and once again turned back toward the body. ¡°Sir, the empire produces its own breath freshments, why use the exotic ones from the Far East?¡± Xu Xiaomeng asked. ¡°Habit,¡± Li Ming replied offhandedly before instructing a servant to cover the corpse with a piece of cloth, and leaving the room, leaving Hong Wang behind. Walking back into the palace, Li Ming walked passed quite a number guards stationed at various gates and entrances, at first, the number of guards installed was quite massive, but as Li Ming walked further, toward the study, only two could be seen standing outside, at the entrance of the study. Stepping inside the study, Li Ming sat down at the mahogany table and began grinding the inkstone in a circular motion. At one point, Xiao Xi had insisted on grinding the Inkstone, yet Li Ming had refused. Dipping the paintbrush in the puddle of ink, Li Ming promptly began to engage deeply into the tasks in front of her. Occasionally, a minister would enter the study, discuss a few matters regarding the state, then retreat. Overall, it was rather dull, and soon, the midday passed into the afternoon, an official came and removed the stack of work Li Ming had completely and gave her another one. Maintaining her smile, Li Ming simply dropped her brush into the ink and continued working. Soon, the Sun had set over the Wu oceans, and the moon had appeared over the horizon of Tianshan mountains. Still, Li Ming continued to work with her smile, only slightly changing upon receiving two illustrations of the peculiar weapons they had captured in Guying village. ¡°This is a modern artillery piece,¡± Li Ming said rather grimly, placing down her brush to focus more intently on one of the illustrations. Xu Xiaomeng, who had been thoroughly educated on warfare and governance by Li Ming, gasped. ¡°Sir, it appears that much of the fortifications are now redundant,¡± Xu Xiaomeng said, before continuing,¡± However, where did the Great Sui Dynasty acquire such weapons?¡± Xu Xiaomeng asked, her voice containing a sliver of concern. ¡°Concubine Hu¡¯s connection to the Northern Empire is no secret, undoubtedly it had originated from there,¡± Li Ming answered, her face turning away from the illustration and toward the North. ¡°Fortunately, I specialise in countering bombardments tactics, my years fighting a civil war has gifted me numerous methods, furthermore, it had undoubtedly been just introduced into this world, it¡¯s designed is simple, similar to those of the Armstrong gun, alongside that it had just been introduced into the Sui army we possess the advantage of foresight,¡± Li Ming affirmed to herself. ¡°However, it appears that bolt action rifles had also been introduced into the Sui Dynasty,¡± Li Ming said rather grimly as she stared at the other illustration. ¡°Fortunately for us, the imperial army is inexperienced and still fought in their previous methods, allowing us to defeat them in the various villages, allowing us to capture a number of their stockpiles of these weapons,¡± Li Ming said, before placing the illustration within a cabin and once more picking up her brush. Writing down an edict for all captured weapons to be sent to Dongan to be reverse engineered, Li Ming called one of the two guards to personally deliver the message to Liu One. ¡°Sir, then if weapons even more advanced than bolt action rifles and artillery had been used in the civil war in your past life, how did you manage to unite the nation?¡± Xu Xiaomeng asked. ¡°During the civil war, in the early stages the army I had been leading was primarily using Type 56 rifles, compared to the air and ground support, along with the mechanised infantry,¡± Li Ming said in reminiscence,¡± Afterwards, the majority of the weapons we had were from a captured weapons factory originally operated by the Li corporation,¡± slouching slightly from her usually straight posture, Li Ming felt rather comfortable. ¡°Back then, the army had to dig bunkers fifteen meters underground to avoid the rigorous bombing campaign, while attacking solely at night in the mountains,¡± Li Ming narrated, perhaps slightly bored, she began to toy with her hair, coiling it around her fingers. ¡°The terrain there was incredibly mountains, therefore most of the enemy forces had stuck to roads, due to this, it was rather simple to flank them during the night through the unconventional path,¡± Li Ming continued. ¡°Furthermore, since my soldiers were so close to them, bombardments could not be used as there was a high chance that their own soldiers would be hit, resulting in their firepower support being rendered rather ineffective,¡± Li Ming slightly chucked. ¡°Occasionally, the soldiers did engage in conventional warfare to divert the soldiers away from populated areas into dense mountains or vegetation, so that the guerilla forces would be facing fewer enemies,¡± Li Ming said, noticing the inkstone had dried, she once more began grinding.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it ¡°When attacking, it is crucial to carefully consider the situation of the enemy camps, changing command were typically the best time to attack, while reconnaissance regarding the composition of the enemy, their numbers, weaknesses and sympathizers are also vital,¡± Li Ming stated. ¡°The soldiers themselves should not only be well supplied, but also rehearsed for the battle, and the tactics carefully arranged based on the development of the rehearsals and self-criticism, including generals. ¡°When the actual battle had started, a series of extensive buildup and planning should be made slowly, while the attack itself must be quick. A quick attack to fully exploit the factor of surprise, quick clearance of the area to maintain order, and a quick withdrawal to maintain cohesion,¡± Li Ming said, continuing to grind the inkstone. ¡°The use of bait, such as seemingly weak fortifications can be used to lead the enemy into a trap, wherein reality much larger force had been prepared to ambush them¡± Li Ming described, applying slightly more pressure on the inkstone. ¡°Regardless, later on, these guerilla tactics were largely rendered unnecessary as more conventional armies could be fielded,¡± Li Ming finished, looking down, she realised that she had gotten ink onto her hands Li Ming gave off a sigh as she used a towel to wipe her hands, before once more picking up her brush to continue her official works. Eventually, it transitioned into midnight. While most had gone to sleep at this time, Li Ming remained at her study, with her posture as straight as a pencil, she appeared slightly cold under the moonlight, despite the warm smile displayed on her face. Eventually, a rather dull sound could be heard at the entrance of the study, causing Li Ming to raise her brows. Soon, twenty men, wearing yellow uniforms could be seen entering Li Ming¡¯s study. ¡°Considering the traces of dirt on your clothes, it seemed that you arrived here through a tunnel, rather unsightly for the Imperial Palace Guard,¡± Li Ming commented without looking up, finishing her paperwork. Placing down her pen, Li Ming gradually looked up, upon noticing one, she chuckled. ¡°Blonde hair and blue eyes, it appeared that Concubine Hu is not with the Northern Empire, but instead with the Far East,¡± Li Ming said. The man appeared shocked but did not speak, wiping the blood on his blade against a piece of cloth, he stared rather intensely at the silver-haired girl. ¡°Truthfully speaking, it is a waste of human life to kill my guard,¡± Li Ming commented, still retaining her straight posture. ¡°I am rather curious however, what is the point of assassinating me if I cannot die,¡± Li Ming asked. ¡°Lady Hu had instructed us to kill you, if that is not possible, to bring you into Longjing,¡± One of the other guards said. ¡°Along with that, there had been reports of her old maid residing in Dongan, she had instructed us bring her back as well,¡± the man continued. Standing up from her desk, Li Ming furrowed her brows, before clutching a naked blade from the corner of her desk. The blade was not decorated and seemed rather dull. Holding it by her side, Li Ming stood as straight as a pencil. The foreigner first attacked, hitting Li Ming at a vital area, however, Li Ming did not attempt to dodge, and simply slashed him while the weapon was still stuck in her. The attack was rather crude, evidently one of an amateur, still, it had managed to kill the foreigners. Pulling out the sabre stuck in her using her free hand, the wound had disappeared the moment the sabre was drawn out. Noticing the silver-haired girl had killed one of their comrades, the remaining nineteen quickly charged. Similar to before, Li Ming stood without any intention to dodge. Letting all nineteen blades to penetrate them, Li Ming proceeded to hack one of the arms of the Imperial Palace Guards. Yet surprisingly, the man showed no sign of pain and retrieved his sword from Li Ming¡¯s body. Another man moved up his weapon, slicing Li Ming into two. Yet her body quickly reattached themselves. Noticing Li Ming is undoubtedly unkillable, the men had begun to use poison. However it appears Li Ming seemed unaffected by it and during this time, had struck at another one of the Imperial Palace Guards, nevertheless, she uncomplicated slash were easily blocked. Giving off a sigh, Li Ming threw away the blade, and reached into her sleeves, revealing a handgun. Aiming the weapon at one of the men, she pulled the trigger, resulting in another Imperial Palace Guard collapsing. Throwing the firearm aside before taking another one from her sleeves. The others nod to themselves, and retrieved a rope from seemingly nowhere, preparing to bound Li Ming to be taken back to the capital. However, Li Ming responded decisively, reaching inside one of the cabinets, she retrieved a hand grenade. Lighting the fuse on the candle flame, she casually tossed it toward the Imperial Palace Guards. However, outside of her expectation, the man did not flee, but had instead remained rather stubborn, and charged toward her. As her body is rather weak, she was tied up rather easily, yet she did not struggle when bound. As the grenade was about to detonate, one of the men had covered the grenade with their body, causing Li Ming effort with the grenade to appear futile. Yet before long, Xiao Xi had arrived at the study, noticing the scene, she picked up the blade used by the foreigners and began slash toward the Imperial Palace Guards. Her attacks appear refine, far better than Li Ming, soon, the man had all fallen to the ground, yet no blood was spilled onto the floor. Afterwards, Li Ming was promptly untied by Xiao Xi. During this time, Li Ming had maintained her benevolent smile, and her silver hair remained white, unlike her robe which had been turned red with blood. ¡°Lady Xu, what would you do if I were not to be here,¡± Xiao Xi asked as she stared toward Li Ming. ¡°That was what the grenade was for,¡± Li Ming answered with her typical smile. ¡°Impressive Lady Xu, it appears that younger master Xu Wuling had underestimated you,¡± Xiao Xi said, staring at Li Ming¡¯s ruined clothes, she stood up, preparing to go toward the closet. ¡°There had been rumours that Concubine Hu had a maidservant capable of extreme martial prowess, yet she had been suddenly killed,¡± Li Ming said, gathering the scraps of her clothes, she proceeded toward the bath. Xiao Xi, noticing her actions, quickly retreated, and reappeared carrying three buckets of hot water, dumping it into the tub, she then informed Li Ming that the bath was prepared. ¡°Considering your capabilities with a blade now, it seems that it was you who were sent to monitor Concubine Hu by Xu Wuling,¡± Li Ming said. ¡°Please address him as second brother,¡± Xiao Xi, slightly irritated replied. ¡°However, why had you came here instead of staying with Concubine Hu¡± Li Ming asked, expressing slightly confusion. ¡°That is because young master Xu had confirmed his suspicions, and no longer had any needs to monitor Concubine Hu, furthermore, it was evident that my identity was known by her since the beginning,¡± Xiao Xi said. ¡°Then why did you not simply kill Concubine Hu,¡± Li Ming asked as she soaked deeper into the ¡°That is because it would drive the empire into chaos, the emperor is already mad, if his favourite concubine was murdered, the Xu family would be undoubtedly targeted,¡± Xiao Xi answered. ¡°And why did Xu Wuling sent you to me,¡± Li Ming asked, remaining motionless in the tub. ¡°Despite that young master had little interaction with you, you are still his sister, along with that, the men of Jianghu are detached from political intrigue, seeking out their own desires, allowing him to freely protect you,¡± Xiao Xi responded. ¡°Therefore, please do not refer to young master by his name, but instead as second brother,¡± Xiao Xi pressed. Li Ming gave off a slight chuckle but was interrupted suddenly by a violet fit of coughs lasting for a brief period of time, before she passed out in the bath. Xiao Xi took Li Ming out, changed her clothes, then travelled toward Li Ming¡¯s residence. It was the first time Li Ming had slept in this world. When it was midday, the silver-haired girl saw a rather unfamiliar room, becoming slightly shock, yet soon recovered upon noticing it was her barely used residence. Her body had completely recovered, and no signs of the assassination could be seen, yet Li Ming¡¯s typical smile could not be seen, instead, an expression as cold as ice had taken its place. Yet the cold expression was soon replaced by one of loss and confusion. ¡°Sir,¡± the silver bell-like voice asked. No response was given. Volume 1: Chapter 20 + Epilogue - The Two Woman that Determine the Fate of the Heavens Wearing a Diyi decorated in dragons, Concubine Hu appeared rather dignified instead of her former fragile appearance. Laying on the bed beneath her was the Emperor, whose expression appeared to be rather dull, similar to what one could expect of an imbecile. One could not associate him with the man that had campaigned against the North many years ago. The imperial physician examined the pulse of the emperor, before giving a glace containing joy toward Concubine Hu, who responded with a rather ambiguous smile, before walking away. The dragons on her robes appeared to dance happily. It has been 219 years since the founding of Sui, the harsh Winter months has passed, bring forth Spring, yet in the Central Plains, the fields were not harvested, nor were there any signs of a festive mood. Instead, cities were covered in blankets of white, the officials and commoners both mourned for the loss of the Emperor, while nearly all the shops had been closed. All government facilities and much of the private business had been closed, as indicated by the white cloth placed in front of their doorsteps. Concubine Hu had presented an edict written by the Emperor had appointed his youngest son, barely three months, to be the ruler of the Empire, while the original crown prince had been sent to the Southern tributaries on a diplomatic mission. Naturally, the edict was falsified, while the diplomatic mission could have been taken by any official, however, the entire court was under the rule of Concubine Hu, thus no one had argued against her. Typically, after the death of the Emperor, armies would stop campaigning, and return to their hometown to mourn, thus the attack against the revolutionaries was halted. However, much of the army loyal to Xu Jin had taken this opportunity to journey toward Changtian province in secret. Changtian province, which already had the majority of soldiers of the Empire stationed at their border against the Southern barbarians, is now in control of a total of one million two hundred thousand soldiers, while the empire is only left with eight hundred thousand, most of which are garrisons around the various cities of the Great Sui Dynasty. By all means, this would be an excellent time for the revolutionaries to expand into the Sui Dynasty, however, very little was done outside a few skirmishes. Two factors had stopped the revolutionaries from expanding through the central plains. The attack launched by the Northern Empire, and the assassination of Li Ming. For the first threat, Li Ming had already planned for, tens of thousands of troops were stationed throughout the mountains terrain that forms the border for the two civilizations, allowing little advancements to be made into the territories of the Great Sui Dynasty. However, none had anticipated the assassination of Li Ming, which had essentially halted the bureaucracy of the revolutionaries. All administrative tasks centralised around the silver-haired girl, compared to the military had Liu One to take command as their head figure, however, Li Ming had been personally overseeing the vast amount of paperwork responsible for the administration of the empire, and had no one to replace her. Though the various collectives at local can thrive on their own, Li Ming is the sole pillar that supports the entirety of the revolution. Appearing still in the bed, Xu Xiaomeng appeared no different from a sickly child, especially if one considers her childish appearance. Her silver hair appeared even whiter now, while the black eyes appeared much darker than before, however, one cannot tell if it¡¯s the change in her disposition, or if her features truly had changed. Regardless, Xu Xiaomeng had not let out any tears in grief but had simply laid still on the bed, before closing her eyes to sleep once again. Some time passed, it the Sun had set over the Wu Oceans, and Xiao Xi had arrived at Xu Xiaomeng¡¯s residence. A wooden container was held in her hands, noticing Xu Xiaomeng was still asleep, she carefully placed the container on the bedside table. Another day passed, and Xu Xiaomeng had awakened, as if not noticing the rising Sun, she remained still in the bed, before noticing the wooden container. Opening its lid, a still-beating heart could be seen, the flesh appeared slightly green, while the veins contained a hint of silver. Xu Xiaomeng did not close the lid, and once again laid on the bed, yet kept her eyes opened, but other than that, she appeared no different to being asleep. Xiao Xi arrived after an unknown amount of time passed, noticing Xu Xiaomeng had awakened, she began to speak. ¡°The weapons used by the assassins were coated with a form of poison, originating from the Yaonan. The poison was created by placing exactly ninety-nine poisonous creatures within a confined area, forcing them to devour each other until the poison had been concentrated into a single entity,¡± Xiao Xi explained. ¡°The past emperors had all wanted to utilise this poison but was denied by the members of the Southern tribe, yet for it to appear in the hands of the Imperial Palace Guards mean that either the emperor had finally obtained the acknowledgement of the Southern tribes, or that Concubine Hu had taken control of the Imperial Palace Guards,¡± Xiao Xi said. ¡°Of course that is impossible, since the Emperor had been on his deathbed, and is now dead,¡± Xiao Xi said rather apathetic. ¡°Once the poison made contact, will travel directly to the heart, before spreading around the body, causing the skin to appear green, while the internal organs will dissolve into fluids,¡± Xiao Xi explained without a hint of disgust. ¡°Therefore, I had taken the liberties to carve out lady Xu¡¯s heart, I beg for your forgiveness,¡± Xiao Xi said as she took a deep bow. If Li Ming was responding to Xiao Xi, only a benevolent smile would surface, however, she was no longer here. Therefore, it was Xu Xiaomeng that had to respond to Xiao Xi. In the end, only a ¡®hmm¡¯ sound was given out, before Xu Xiaomeng once again returns to her silence. Xiao Xi was slightly curious as to why Xu Xiaomeng¡¯s warm attitude has disappeared, yet did not attempt to delve further.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. ¡°I am sure lady Xu had already seen the heart,¡± Xiao Xi said with composure,¡± it is truly fortunate that lady will last as long as the heavens, and have the ability to regenerated the missing organ,¡± Xiao Xi congratulated. Xu Xiaomeng once again gave off a ¡®hmm¡¯ from the bed. ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep for a while,¡± Xu Xiaomeng said, remaining motionless on the bed. Ever since Li Ming had arrived in this world, not a moment had been spent sleeping, thus, she was going to catch up on all the sleep she had missed. Xiao Xi closed the lid of the wooden box, before leaving Xu Xiaomeng within the room. Giving off a slightly desolate look in her eyes, Xu Xiaomeng turned her body toward the box which contained the heart, before closing her eyes. Thus, five months passed, Xu Xiaomeng had not woken once, and the court at Dongan had begun to run largely independent of her. As a person had once said in Li Ming¡¯s former world,¡± There are decades where nothing happens and there are weeks where decades happen.¡± During this time, the young emperor had died mysterious, undoubtedly under the plot of Concubine Hu, while she personally took the dragon throne, granting herself the regal name of Empress Wunan, and had proclaimed the dissolution of the Great Sui Dynasty, and the establishment of the Yao Dynasty. Soon afterwards, Xu Jin and his supporters had proclaimed the creation of the Yun Sui, as a successor to the Great Sui Dynasty, primarily situated at Changtian province. Thus rebelling against Empress Wunan. Still, the Southern Tributaries remained loyal to the court of Longjing and had continued to pay tribute. The Sun still rises from Tianshan mountain, and still set at the Wu ocean. Ling Ping drank the warm tea by his side, staring toward the centre of the palace, before giving off a long sigh. Though not long, Li Ming had still personally tutored him on the field of administration upon seeing the attachment Ling Ping had toward the common people. Therefore, he was elected by the court to govern the revolution while Xu Xiaomeng remained asleep, however, unlike Li Ming, he was not able to maintain control over the military, causing them to lose out on the opportunity to expand throughout the central plains. Shaking his head, Ling Ping finished the cup of tea, before leaving for court. The sun had yet risen, yet Ling Ping had. Sitting next to the president¡¯s chair, Ling Ping acted as vice president and paid close attention to the matters spoken by the officials, especially those regarding the life of the peasant. Liu One was still sitting on the location designated toward him, as the head of the military, only second to Xu Xiaomeng, yet there was now a mahogany desk in front of him. Liu One stared at Ling Ping, who reached for the tea on his own table, perhaps feeling slightly uncomfortable. Before Li Ming was both the head of the military, and the president, yet after the assassination, she no longer appeared, causing a rift between the two. The current court had been called in regard to the very first establishment of a proper military-industrial complex. Liu One began with some pleasantries, appearing rather stiff, before going into the main point. ¡°I would thus request the increase of funds allocated into the military to aid in the strengthening of our position against the Yao Dynasty and the Northern Empire,¡± Liu One said. ¡°The funds shall be used to expand Bingjiang Arsenal, so they are able to create the new bolt action rifles, and further research into the piece of artillery seized after the battle of Guying village,¡± Liu One continued, sitting on his chair rather still. The Bingjiang factory, as indicated by its name, was set in the city of Bingjiang, established by Liu One after the edict was received, it was a continuation of the group of craftsman that had been responsible for the production of the muskets. ¡°The current factory can only produce a few hundred weapons every day, which will not be sufficient to equip the entirety of the army as Lady Li had wished, thus, I wish for more funds to be allocated toward the further expansion of the factory, is there any rebuttals,¡± Liu One finished while looking expectantly at Ling Ping. ¡°General Liu, one-third of the state expenditures is given to the military already if it increases even further, the infrastructure for the city and roads would certainly suffer,¡± surprisingly, it was first Chen Ju who had spoken. Liu One frowned, for he disliked arguing with woman, it would be far easier if he had been discussing with Ling Ping. ¡°Lady Chen, the current land reforms allow thousands of soldiers to join the military in service, we only need to provide them with sufficient weapons to create an army that rivals the size of the Yao and Yun Sui,¡± Liu One responded. ¡°Furthermore, the Northerns are launching incursions into our territories, do you believe that we have the luxury to build new infrastructure,¡± Liu One reprimanded. ¡°Why does it have to be in the form of those new weapons, are the old muskets not enough,¡± one of the officials asked. ¡°Empress Wunan, after she had proclaimed herself to be the new emperor, had been promoting trade with the Far Eastern nation of Theudo, and have imported mass amount of weapons in exchange for our goods,¡± Ling Ping had expected spoken in favour of Liu One, perhaps shocking the official slightly. ¡°Furthermore, you have seen the increase in accuracy, range and the reload speed that come with these new weapons if we do not catch up, we will undoubtedly be ultimately defeated by the Yao,¡± Ling Ping said, feeling his lips a bit dry, he drank the tea placed within his hands. ¡°However, general Liu, I believe that sufficient fund has been already allocated to you, why do you need any more,¡± Ling Ping asked, staring at Liu One, the scene of a meek scholar staring at a military man seemed rather humorous. ¡°That is for two reasons,¡± Liu One began,¡± First, the research of the artillery pieces had not been completed, and many models had been sent toward the Northern borders, limiting the number of liberties we can take. Second, there are many deficiencies in the rifle itself, therefore, I propose to have more money sent toward further research.¡± ¡°The army is already using the same weapons as the Northers and the Yao Dynasty, however, we are far behind them in industry, do not forget that the advisors from Theudo had brought with them not only weapons but also new methods of exploiting coal,¡± Ling Ping said. ¡°The current situation demands us to increase our productions and the widespread adoption of these new engines will allow us to rival the productive forces of the Yao Dynasty with a far smaller population,¡± Ling Ping concluded, before giving a glance toward Chen Ju ¡°After the capture of Dongan, all its steel production had come under the hand of the central government to ensure that the largest quantity of weapons could be produced, and efforts had been made to recreate the machines developed by the Theudorians,¡± Chen Ju said, giving a glance toward Liu One before continuing,¡± However, the current increase in population from the migration policies implemented by Lady Li Ming demands the increase in facilities, such as those regarding housing, sewage, and education, who will supply us with the population to manage these machineries.¡± (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Chinese_industrialization - for those who don¡¯t know, the Song Dynasty had allowed for steel to be produced in great quantity, same here in this fictional setting) ¡°Currently, the expansion of the cities, especially Dongan, had made the area unsanitary, with our current funds, we can barely maintain with the increase in the size of Dongan and Bingjiang,¡± Chen Ju concluded. Ultimately, the discussion had not brought any result, and the court was dismissed. Ling Ping stared toward the residence of Xu Xiaomeng, breathed out a long sigh, before leaving. Concubine Hu, now Empress Wunan, sat on the dragon throne, her body covered behind a curtain of beads. Appearing before she was a foreign diplomat from the nation of Theudo, who had brought numerous interesting types of machinery before her, the most peculiar of which was a mechanism that utilised steam to replace the labour of man. While many of the other inventions they had brought were already used in the Yao Dynasty, such as their method of steel production, textile mills, paper production, chemical processes, and many others, and that Empress Wunan remained mightly, as befitting of an emperor, she had shown no sign of arrogance against their unconventional inventions. Empress Wunan gave off a gentle smile, before mentioning some matters to a eunuch, who had then relayed it toward the diplomat. The foreign diplomat was temporarily shocked but had recovered after some time, before taking a peculiar form of bow practised in the courts of Teudon before her. Afterwards, he had carefully trotted away, carrying a slightly fearful, yet satisfied expression, it seemed that he had gotten what he had come here for. The inventions he had brought remained within the imperial court before Empress Wunan had ordered them to be taken away, carefully stored. Later at the residence of the Emperor, Empress Wunan sat rather satisfied, soaking her feet in a jade basin. After some time, she gave off a frown, causing the maid next to her to panic, before quickly, yet meticulously poured hot water into the basin, careful not to disrupt the emperor. Empress Wunan once more returned to her satisfied expression. ¡°What is your name,¡± Empress Wunan, who appeared to be in a good mood, had taken the opportunity to ask the girl. ¡°This servant does not have a name,¡± the maid replied. ¡°That cannot do,¡± Empress Wunan ¡®hmm¡¯, before once more speaking,¡± from this day onward, you are Yu Pen (jade basin),¡± Empress Wunan said as she looked toward her feet, which appeared unnaturally delicate as if it had never been used. Yu Pen felt a bit surprised but quickly kowtowed, not daring to at the jade basin before her. ¡°The old emperor had once had a similar meeting with the foreign barbarians twenty years ago,¡± Empress Wunan said, yet it was undoubtedly not toward Yu Pen. ¡°He had rejected their inventions and had proclaimed that the Empire needs nothing, yet twenty years later, their inventions had once again improved,¡± Empress Wunan continued, looking at the centre of the bed, as if toward the already gone Emperor. ¡°Even if they are barbarians, it is important to keep an open mind,¡± Empress Wunan concluded, giving a slightly mocking smile. Yu Pen felt slightly curious, from the words Empress Wunan had said, it appeared that she was already a major figure in court twenty years ago, yet her appearance appeared to be still that similar of a fourteen-year-old. Empress Wunan, as if sensing the thoughts of Yu Pen, gave a chilling smile, causing the maid to instantly cease her thoughts. If one looked closely enough, one could see white at the roots of Empress Wunan¡¯s hair. Volume 2: Chapter 21 - Awake Approaching toward the residence of Xu Xiaomeng, Xiao Xi was holding a bronze basin filled with water. The water seemed impossibly stable as if sitting still. Regardless, as Xiao Xi entered the room, Xu Xiaomeng could be seen still in the same posture as five months ago. Thinking it was slightly uncomfortable sleeping like that, Xiao Xi shook her head before wiping Xu Xiaomeng¡¯s rather delicate face. Xiao Xi had attempted to move Xu Xiaomeng so that she could be cleaned easier, yet it was a futile effort, as Xu Xiaomeng would instantly move back into her previous location. Xiao Xi¡¯s cleaning seemed proficient, perhaps due to her physical capabilities, or perhaps the countless times that she had performed this set of actions. Thus, Xu Xiaomeng appeared to be clean of all impurities rather quickly. As Xiao Xi finished cleaning Xu Xiaomeng¡¯s feet, a faint scent of orchid could be smelled coming off, slightly curious as to why the scent appeared, considering that Xu Xiaomeng originally had no smell omitting off. Rinsing the towel within the water, Xiao Xi prepared to leave. Xu Xiaomeng suddenly opened her eyes, giving off a light yawn, and closely observed the wooden box, before opening the lid. A perfectly preserved heart could be seen, the green from five months ago seemed to have faded, while the colour of mercury within the veins could be seen vividly. Appearing content, a small smile blossomed on Xu Xiaomeng¡¯s face. It was undoubtedly different from the benevolent smile that Li Ming carried, instead, it appeared incredibly innocent. Noticing Xiao Xi, the smile soon faded, and an ice-cold expression appeared on its face. The bronze basin had left her hands and could be seen on her feet instead. If one stared attentively at the water within the basin, a few silver hairs could be seen. Xiao Xi, regaining her composure, and carefully placed down the basin. Xu Xiaomeng did not spend long idling, noticing her clothes had yet to be changed, she motioned Xiao Xi to aid her. Xu Xiaomeng attempted to stand up, yet it appeared that her movements were slightly stiff, believing that it was due to the long-time Xu Xiaomeng had to spend sleeping, Xiao Xi swiftly moved to aid her. Giving off a ¡®hmm¡¯ Xu Xiaomeng approached a mahogany table. Her reflection appeared within a bronze mirror, causing her to feel slightly nostalgic. Xiao Xi came back with a yellow robe. Xu Xiaomeng responded with another ¡®hmm¡¯ to signal her approval. Feeling slightly uncomfortable, Xiao Xi attempted to engage in small talk with Xu Xiaomeng. ¡°Lady Xu, do you feel uncomfortable staying in the same posture while sleeping,¡± Xiao Xi asked her tone containing a hint of curiosity. ¡°No,¡± Xu Xiaomeng simply replied, before thinking slightly,¡± Tie my hair in a bun after I have changed,¡± Xu Xiaomeng requested, her posture unchanged. Xiao Xi gave off a quick nod and focused onto placing the light yellow robe around Xu Xiaomeng¡¯s body. As Xiao Xi was tying the silver hair, Xu Xiaomeng suddenly spoke, ¡°Xiao Xi, how long has it been,¡± startling the maid. ¡°Lady Xu, it has been five months and ten days since the assassination, it has been 219 years since the founding of Sui,¡± Xiao Xi replied, before returning to doing Xu Xiaomeng¡¯s hair. ¡°It is also the first year since the founding of Yao,¡± Xiao Xi corrected herself after some time passed. ¡°What is the situation of my father,¡± Xu Xiaomeng asked, her tone perfectly contained. ¡°Master Xu senior has proclaimed the kingdom of Yun Sui in opposition to Empress Wunan,¡± Xiao Xi replied, slightly surprised that Xu Xiaomeng addressed Xu Jin in a more intimate manner than before. Xu Xiaomeng gave off a ¡®hmm¡¯ and did not speak any further, remaining completely still, though her posture was not as straight as Li Ming. ¡°Lady Xu, are you going to participate in court today,¡± Xiao Xi abruptly asked, her hands retracted after the bun was done.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. Xu Xiaomeng shook her head, her bun swinging slightly. ¡°I shall be going on a walk,¡± Xu Xiaomeng instead said, surprising Xiao Xi, yet Xiao Xi did not speak any further. Staring at the rather pleasant conditions of Dongan, Xu Xiaomeng did not show any expression, and remained wordless, placing her hands behind her back, as if imitating Li Ming, she walked at a rather slow pace. The city seemed to have recovered from the flood, the streets are devoid of any damage, appearing to have been replaced, while much of the buildings destroyed have been rebuilt, with the paint still fresh. As Xu Xiaomeng walked further, buildings could be seen hastily made, arranged with no form of planning, while it¡¯s inhabitants could be seen clearly possessing more rural characteristics. It was evident that they had migrated into the city recently. Walking toward a rather old looking man, who appeared to be playing around with his grandchildren. The old man seemed rather joyful when one of the children blabbered about some gibberish and pulled out a crafted toy from his rather baggy jacket. The child seemed rather joyful upon seeing this and began to share it with their sibling, eventually, they asked the old man to let them play with other children. Giving off a humble smile, the old man struggled to stand up and held his grandchildren with his two hands and left their residence. Unknowingly, a slight smile crept up on Xu Xiaomeng¡¯s usually expressionless face, watching the grandfather leave with his grandchildren, she turned toward Xiao Xi. ¡°What are the events occurring in court,¡± Xu Xiaomeng asked, a hint of her smile could still be seen. ¡°Lady Xu, in Dongan, I am merely considered as a maid,¡± Xiao Xi responded,¡± However, I have heard rumours that the military and civilian bureaucrats are arguing over government funding from some of the other maids,¡± Xiao Xi replied, her expression portrayed her lack of interest. Wordless, Xu Xiaomeng turned back toward the palace, considering a few matters within her head. After Xu Xiaomeng had returned back to the palace, the court session had ended. Realising that her timing was slightly off, Xu Xiaomeng decided to return to the study. Walking past the artificial lake, she noticed Ling Ping sitting rather absentmindedly. Preparing to walk past the young scholar, Xu Xiaomeng did not stop. Suddenly, her sleeves were suddenly pulled. Ling Ping had seen Xu Xiaomeng¡¯s reflection on the artificial lake, rubbing his eyes, he silently chucked, thinking that he had been too stressed in court. Yet Xu Xiaomeng¡¯s reflection was still within the lake, thus, prompting Ling Ping to turn toward the direction of Xu Xiaomeng. Noticing it was not an illusion, Ling Ping carelessly attempted to stop her from leaving, appearing slightly rude, disrespecting the boundaries between man and woman. Xu Xiaomeng still retained her expressionless face and stood silently. Ling Ping, finally realising his inappropriate actions, pulled his hands back toward himself. ¡°Lady Li, have you just woken up?¡± Ling Ping asked, his face appearing joyful. ¡°No,¡± Xu Xiaomeng replied, causing Ling Ping to be rather confused. ¡°Lady Xu had woken up today and had decided to take a stroll down the alleys of Dongan,¡± Xiao Xi, realising that Xu Xiaomeng would not elaborate further, said. ¡°I see, however Xiao Xi, you must ensure that Lady Li have adequate rest,¡± Ling Ping reprimanded, before leaving with a rather joyful expression. It appeared that in his joy, he did not notice the drastic change between Li Ming and Xu Xiaomeng. Xu Xiaomeng, noticing that Ling Ping had retreated, proceed toward her study. The study itself had been completely repaired, and the majority of the bamboo slips and paper Li Ming had used to administer the country had been stored away, leaving only the inkstone, while the mahogany furniture had been replaced with rosewood furniture. Xu Xiaomeng turned toward Xiao Xi with a slightly curious expression, as if questioning her why the furniture had been replaced. ¡°Lady Xu, after the mahogany furniture was damaged during the assassination, the court had decided to replace it with rosewood, in hopes of a speedy recovery,¡± Xiao Xi replied, lightly tapping her knuckles against the still pink furniture. Xu Xiaomeng gave off a sound of acknowledgement, before sitting down before the table. ¡°Xiao Xi, paperwork,¡± Xu Xiaomeng said. Xiao Xi quickly bowed in response and rushed out the room. During this time, Xu Xiaomeng had begun to grind the inkstone, yet her motion seemed quite inexperienced and lacked the proficiency possessed by Li Ming. Ultimately, some parts of her hand become tainted by splashes of ink. Soon, Xiao Xi had arrived carrying a large pile of bamboo slips and paper within her arms. ¡°Lady Xu, the majority of the work you have originally done have been distributed to Ling Ping and another official named Hong Wang, however, they still complain that the work is too much,¡± Xiao Xi said as she used a towel to wipe the ink stains on Xu Xiaomeng¡¯s hand. Xu Xiaomeng did not reply, and the brush soon moved the surface of a bamboo slip. ¡°Are you not leaving,¡± Xu Xiaomeng suddenly asked, her eyes still on the paperwork. ¡°Lady, I will stay here to ensure your safety,¡± Xiao Xi replied, her hand still moving to wipe the ink stains. If Li Ming was here, she would undoubtedly stubbornly sent Xiao Xi away, however, Xu Xiaomeng simply gave off a ¡®hmm¡¯ and free her free hand, continued to write on the bamboo slip. Furthermore, Li Ming would not let Xiao Xi touch her hands. After some time passed, Ling Ping arrived with Hong Wang, both appearing rather excited. Xu Xiaomeng raised her head to look toward them and remained motionless afterwards. ¡°Lady Li, congratulation on the recovery of your health, the two-man said in unison. ¡°Thank you, continue working hard,¡± Xu Xiaomeng replied. Hong Wang stared at Ling Ping, who gave off a sigh and began to speak of the recent events at court. ¡°Lady Li, Liu One had been too outrageous, despite that one-third of all government revenue goes toward him, he still demands more to be given,¡± Ling Ping said, his posture changing to one of a bow. ¡°Indeed, Liu One is short-sighted and is only fit for command on the battlefield, and not for the management of the military as a whole, I propose we find an individual that will contribute much more toward the building of our revolution,¡± Hong Wang said, taking a slip of paper from his sleeve, and placing it the rosewood table. ¡°This is a petition signed by three-quarters of the court to remove Liu One from his position, I hope that Lady Li will be wise,¡± Hong Wang said upon noticing Xu Xiaomeng eyeing it with hints of curiosity. ¡°I see, call in Liu One for me,¡± Xu Xiaomeng said, as a slight itching sensation occurred on her temples. Afterwards, Hong Wang and Ling Ping left after congratulating Xu Xiaomeng regarding her recovery once more. ¡°Hong Wang and Ling Ping are not in the wrong, Liu One, despite his ability to rally others and martial prowess, lack a proper form of education in his youth, he is not suited to remain in the position as the second in command of the army,¡± Xu Xiaomeng said upon noticing Xiao Xi staring rather viciously at Ling Ping and Hong Wang¡¯s disappearing silhouettes. ¡°Then who will take his position,¡± Xiao Xi asked. ¡°A person once told me that the person must be skilled in logistics and studying the enemy, along with planning to be in charge of the military, while the general simply works under their command,¡± Xu Xiaomeng said. ¡°That is too difficult for one person to manage,¡± Xiao Xi replied. ¡°Indeed, that is why we need more than one,¡± Xu Xiaomeng said, pausing for sometime before continuing,¡± Thus, we need to select more individuals to aid in the formulation of battle plans,¡± Xu Xiaomeng said, her grip tightening around the pen. Volume 2: Chapter 22 - Nitsa, the Northern Empire To say Li Ming was incredibly proficient on the fields on the military would be an understatement, after all, it was this person who had overcome overwhelming odds and united a nation from an undoubtedly disadvantaged position. When Li Ming was transported into this world, she had spent countless nights planning and organising the logistics in the study. Thus generals never gained any experience regarding this matter, and one Liu One was thrust into this position, he naturally could not excel in the same manner Li Ming had. Xu Xiaomeng wished for the continuation of Li Ming¡¯s methodology, as well as somewhat institutionalised the army tradition started by Li Ming. Xu Xiaomeng leaned toward the piece of paper laying on the rosewood before a slight furrow appeared before her brows. Tearing up the document, Xu Xiaomeng threw the scraps into the handwarmer nearby. ¡°Xiao Xi, come here,¡± Xu Xiaomeng said, motion with her hand, still holding the pen dripping with ink. ¡°Do you know how to write,¡± Xu Xiaomeng asked as Xiao Xi arrived by her side, pushing the pen into Xiao Xi¡¯s rather coarse hands. An expression of confusion could be seen on Xiao Xi¡¯s face, before she realised that none of the paper and bamboo slips she had brought was used, aside from the one she had burnt earlier. This caused Xiao Xi to grow slightly curious as to the loss in productivity Xu Xiaomeng had after the coma. Fortunately, Xiao Xi did not ask of this matter and nodded to indicate that she was literate. Of course, if Xiao Xi knew the reason, she would undoubtedly grow even more confused. While Xu Xiaomeng had learnt how to read and write, it was only taught offhandedly, especially considering that Xu Xiaomeng had originally been meant to be sent to the Emperor, it is only natural that minimal resources would be given to her education. Thus, when Li Ming had inhabited Xu Xiaomeng¡¯s body, the writing proficiency was far higher, considering the skill Li Ming had with administrative tasks. Thus, when Xu Xiaomeng once more inhabited her own body, her speed was greatly reduced as she had not lost the little familiarity with writing, as she had not possessed it for quite a few years, but also that she had originally been largely unfamiliar with writing in the first place. ¡°Write down what I said,¡± Xu Xiaomeng said rather demandingly, her cold tone carrying traces of authority. Xiao Xi pulled out a chair and began writing, the sound was rather peaceful, especially considering the silver bell like the sound of Xu Xiaomeng¡¯s voice. Xu Xiaomeng repeated the methodologies of warfare Li Ming had told her in-depth, speaking at first with a slightly cold tone, before it eventually carried a trace of nostalgia. As the pen danced on the paper at a rather fast speed, occasionally, Xiao Xi would pause and ask for further explanation, to which Xu Xiaomeng responded in a rather detailed manner. Eventually, Xiao Xi placed down the pen, and blew on the ink, causing it to dry at a faster speed, eventually, she turned to Xu Xiaomeng. ¡°Lady Xu, this is sage wisdom that will change the field of warfare,¡± Xiao Xi praised, forgetting her status as a maid. Xu Xiaomeng did not show any response, no joy or arrogance could be seen. ¡°Lady Xu, however, I am curious, what may you be doing with these documents?¡± Xiao Xi, seeing that Xu Xiaomeng did not reprimand her, grew bolder. Xu Xiaomeng did not answer, simply carrying the rather thick stack of paper and leaving the study in a silent manner. Before she left, she suddenly stopped, turning toward Xiao Xi with a serious expression. ¡°Give the administrative tasks back to Ling Ping and Hong Wang, don¡¯t bother me with these anymore,¡± Xu Xiaomeng said, before strolling outside of the residence. Xiao Xi remained stunned for some time, only after Xu Xiaomeng had reached the end of the artificial pond did she recall her role as a bodyguard ontop of a maid, hurriedly, she followed Xu Xiaomeng. As Xiao Xi is rather skilling in the field of martial arts, no sigh of fatigue, blending rather well with the scenery. Xu Xiaomeng herself appeared to not have noticed the maid, and strolled at a rather hurried past, eventually reaching the main exit of the palace. Walking on the main street, the crowd was much smaller than previously, allowing Xu Xiaomeng to navigate with full speed toward her destination. Arriving at a rather somber building, a strong smell of sweat penetrated Xu Xiaomeng¡¯s nose. Perhaps due to Li Ming¡¯s influence, causing her to cover her sleeves in an effort to repulse the smell, wondering how the women within the army manage to tolerate such an odour. Xiao Xi, realising Xu Xiaomeng¡¯s discomfort, took out a tin box, yet Xu Xiaomeng shook her head and continued onwards. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. Eventually, Xu Xiaomeng arrived at the entrance of a rather unremarkable courtyard, stopping temporarily to confirm it¡¯s location, before entering. This was the Liu building, while it was largely empty, as Liu Two and Three are still fighting, the person she sought was still there. Entering the door without any notice, she saw a rather disturbing scene, staying for a moment, before quietly leaving the room. Unfortunately, Liu One had realised her presence, throwing a piece of cloth toward the woman while getting dressed. After some time, he opened the door, seeing Xu Xiaomeng carrying an expressionless face, while Xiao Xi was expressing visible disgust. ¡°Lady Li, please don¡¯t enter in this manner, it is truly embarrassing¡± Liu One begged, his half-dressed clothes causing him to look even more pathetic. ¡°Xu Xiaomeng ¡®hmm¡¯, before entering the room once more, catching a whiff of the scent, she pressed her sleeves even closer to her nose. ¡°Who is this?¡± Xu Xiaomeng asked, eyeing at the woman, who appeared to be rather well endowed in the department of beauty while appearing visibly taller than Xu Xiaomeng¡¯s delicate frame. Noticing blond hair of the foreign woman scattered on the floor, Xu Xiaomeng appeared rather agitated, while Xiao Xi seemed even more bewildered, before glaring at the woman with eyes of apathy. ¡°Lady, when I was campaigning in the North, I was once injured and become stranded in a foreign land, fortunately, this lady managed to discover me and had nursed me back to health, in a show of gratitude, I had taken her back with me to Dongan,¡± Liu One replied, appearing with a rather foolish grin as he recalled the matter. ¡°Are you certain she is not a spy,¡± Xu Xiaomeng asked, eyeing at the poorly covered woman. ¡°I did not consider that,¡± Liu One said in shock, before reaching for his sabre, preparing to pierce the woman. ¡°There is no need to spill blood, allow me to talk to her,¡± Xu Xiaomeng said, using her free hand to throw the exotic clothing toward the woman,¡± Sir Liu, during this time, I hope you do not disturb me,¡± Xu Xiaomeng then said. Liu One acted rather obediently, and soon, Xu Xiaomeng, Xiao Xi and the Northern woman were left in the room. Picking for a chair, Xu Xiaomeng avoided looking toward the bed, before questioning the woman. ¡°Name,¡± Xu Xiaomeng questioned, her cold expression giving off the sense of an emperor pressing his subject, a feeling of unquestionable authority. ¡°Galina Ivanov,¡± the woman replied in a thoughtless manner, carrying an incredibly thick accent whilst attempting shrinking her body inward to make herself smaller, she appeared to be on the verge of tears. This scene appeared rather ludicrous, considering the overwhelming size possessed by the woman. ¡°Good,¡± Xu Xiaomeng said, before observing the woman in detail. ¡°Lady, are you not going to interrogate further?¡± Xiao Xi asked in doubt, sounding rather disrespectful, yet it appeared the woman seemed not to understand the words. ¡°No, her bearings is far too primitive to work as a spy, at most she is a beauty trap designed to keep Liu One passive Xiaomeng responded, walking closer to the woman. ¡°Call Liu One back,¡± Xu Xiaomeng instructed Xiao Xi, keeping her eyes on the woman. When Liu One returned to his room, he instinctively gulped at the scene between Galina and Xu Xiaomeng, causing him to involuntarily struggle slightly. Fortunately, his years as a general had instilled great discipline within him, and Liu One recovered rather quickly. ¡°Ask her what is the Northern¡¯s nation called in their native tongue, and their most basic information, do not demand more than what a village girl knows,¡± Xu Xiaomeng said toward Liu One, finally breaking eye contact with Galina. ¡°Lady, you do not need to answer these questions, I am already aware of all the answers,¡± Liu One said rather pridefully,¡± the nation in their native tongue is called Nitsa, supposedly, they were a group of prostitutes in the Far East who had revolted and establish their own nation in the fertile plains of the North,¡± Liu One said, his posture clearly more professional than before. ¡°Their nation was rather peculiar, as they were a matriarchal society while adopting a similar religion as those from the Far East, but modified so that the woman would dominate instead,¡± Liu One continued, before tapping his forehead, as if to remember something. ¡°If I recall correction, their recent years have seen them expanding throughout the barren Northern lands, eventually, their nation managed to grow even larger than ours in terms of land, however, their population is surprisingly small, numbering only at seventy million,¡± Liu One, finally remembering, said. ¡°Furthermore, their woman are far stronger than ours, and would instead be the soldiers fighting a war, at first, the men at our Northern borders were disturbed by them, however, they grew to respect their fight capacities, furthermore, grew to respect our own female soldiers,¡± Liu One praised, before noticing that Xu Xiaomeng paid no interest in him, and continued observing Galina. ¡°I¡¯m taking her with me, tell her,¡± Xu Xiaomeng stated, carrying the same tone as when she had demanded Galina¡¯s name. ¡°Lady, I planned to take this woman as my concubine, please rethink about this,¡± Liu One said, his tone slightly irritating Xu Xiaomeng, who remained silent. Before long, Liu One finally succumbed to the pressure, and spoke a few foreign words to the Galina, before asking Xiao Xi to take care of the foreign woman. ¡°Why would I care for a barbarian?¡± Xiao Xi retorted,¡± Supposedly, these women keep their man as slaves, and would engage in multiple relationships at the same time,¡± Xiao Xi stated, carrying an obvious tone of superiority. ¡°Such a loose society is so barbaric,¡± Xiao Xi continued to complain,¡± If I were to be wed, I would undoubtedly remain faithful, following the wise words of the sages and ancestors.¡± It appeared that Xiao Xi, who appeared to be usually apathetic, possess numerous strong opinions, and continued to ramble about the teaching of figures long past until Xu Xiaomeng eventually grew rather annoyed, but she was rather interested in the views of Xiao Xi and continued listening. ¡°Young master Xu Wuling had once journeyed to their foreign lands, almost becoming a slave there, when he had returned, he told me of their barbaric practices many of which would have avoided, but most importantly, the ruler of Nista, apparently called a tsar, is to a woman, and furthermore, she had supposedly emboldened Concubine Hu to take such outrageous acts as before the emperor herself,¡± Xiao Xi complained, her knowledge from the days spent as a maid within the palace certainly was not few, furthermore, it appeared she has developed a distrust of the Nitsa due to Xu Wuling¡¯s experience there. ¡°Furthermore, they are a warmongering culture, ever since they had reached the borders of the Northern Regions, they had been embroiled in no less than sixteen conflicts with the Sui Dynasty,¡± Xiao Xi waved her hand in hands in circles to enforce her point,¡± sixteen over the little more than two hundred years, not including the one right now.¡± ¡°You, as the highest general in the revolutionary army, wish to take sort of woman as a concubine, who had come from such a barbaric background, would undoubtedly be the laughing stock of all under heaven and would be wearing a green hat in a matter of days,¡± Xiao Xi continued to complain. ¡°In Jianghu, there is a common saying, in the lands under the Great Sui, there is Poi seductress, and in the land under heaven, there is the Nitsa seductress,¡± Xiao Xi proceeded to quote a proverb, yet its content is shockingly direct. Ultimately, Xu Xiaomeng raised her hand and tapped Xiao Xi on her shoulder, indicating for her to stop. ¡°I am able to tolerate her existence, as long as she is educated in the proper way, however, for me to look after her would be most humiliating,¡± Xiao Xi finished, before ending with a scoff. ¡°Xiao Xi, the Nitsa people, though they have attacked us, should not be looked down upon,¡± Xu Xiaomeng said with a rather stern tone. ¡°You are not permitted to eat anything other than rice until you have learned your mistake,¡± Xu Xiaomeng continued. Xiao Xi reacted in a bitter manner, before reluctantly accepting her punishment, however, she still glared viciously at Galina, causing the woman to cover her head using the cloth, exposing only her feet. Finally, the room was silent, yet it did not last for long, as Liu One suddenly knocked his hand against his head, and asked. ¡°Lady, what have you come to my residence ?¡± Liu One inquired, appearing rather down. ¡°I have come here to personally recruit talents,¡± Xu Xiaomeng answered, before taking out the thick stack of paper from her sleeves, the amount intimating Liu One. ¡°Bring me to the training barracks, I wish to find suitable replacements for you, at least in the matters of managing the logistics,¡± Xu Xiaomeng said, sounding rather harsh. ¡°I understand,¡± shockingly Liu One did not appear to be dejected and obediently led Xu Xiaomeng toward the main barracks. Volume 2: Chapter 23 - General Staff The barracks is rather old, however, is quite well maintained, the wood is not rotting, the paint seemed to be slightly fading, but not to an extreme degree, and the doors seemed well oiled, the building itself gives off a rather strong smell of wood. Were it not overpowered by the smell of sweat. The soldiers, although had been conscripted, seemed quite obedient, while simultaneously showing enthusiasm. Dongan, Bingjiang, and various depots had been designated to be the areas that would be producing fresh troops. Liu Two, feeling his legs slightly sore from standing for such a long time, felt relief as he finally stepped inside the tent, but felt slightly surprised seeing the person that was meant to examine him. ¡°Sister in law, why are here,¡± Liu One asked, forgetting his soreness. ¡°What rubbish, I¡¯m a medic, of course, I¡¯m here to ensure you¡¯re up to the standards to continue service,¡± Lady Wei replied, struggling to keep a blush from crawling up her face,¡± Furthermore, Liu Three and I are not in any form of relationship.¡± ¡°Sister in law, am I supposed to take my clothes off, the last examiner I had was a man, so I am not certain that this is properly respecting the boundaries between man and woman,¡± Liu One asked. ¡°That is not necessary, new tools have arrived to measure a person without the need for physical contact between two people, just step into the instrument on the left,¡± Lady Wei replied. Liu Two noticed there was a similar instrument on the right, presumably for females, and thought that Xu Xiaomeng¡¯s stature would be far too delicate to pass the physical test. ¡°Lady Wei, have you seen the third brother,¡± Liu Two asked, standing within the apparatus. ¡°I have,¡± Lady Wei replied, feeling her face slightly hot. When she was examining Liu Three, he had acted differently from all the other examinees and shamelessly taken off his clothes. Liu Two noticed the slight brush of Lady Wei¡¯s face and noted to himself to ask his younger brother regarding this matter later. ¡°I have heard from the other examinees that Lady Li was coming today, apparently she was spotted at the living quarters along with your older brother,¡± Lady Wei said, before writing down the measurements recorded by the instrument. ¡°Liu Two, it seems that you¡¯ve become fatter,¡± Lady Li said after she finished writing, hoping to tease Liu Two in revenge for the embarrassment he caused her to feel. Unfortunately, Liu Two seemed rather unresponsive and walked off in a stiff manner, forgetting to even bid his sister in law farewell. Walking outside the building, Liu Two¡¯s absent-mindedness caused many of his comrades to feel a tinge of curiosity. ¡°Comrade Liu Two, what¡¯s wrong,¡± a middle-aged man asked, his face carrying an expression of familiarity and concern. Liu Two gave off a rather dumb-looking smile, before waving his hands to indicate that there was nothing wrong, before hastily walking away. ¡°Lady Li, these men are what I consider to be the most talented,¡± Liu One said, staring expectantly at Xu Xiaomeng, before continuing,¡± Most of these men had been former teachers and scholars, who had volunteered to join the army.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Xu Xiaomeng said with a faint smile, upon noticing how well-groomed one of the men were, she took a step toward him. ¡°What is this gentleman¡¯s name?¡± Xu Xiaomeng asked, her voice sounding rather polite. ¡°I am Ma Wen, from a small county in Huxi,¡± Ma Wen replied, his tone rather relaxed and his posture in a humble manner. ¡°Why did you join the army, considering your status as a teacher, you should be well respected and not lacking for money,¡± Xu Xiaomeng, noticing the collected manner in which Ma Wen had spoken, seemed to have softened her tone, but still maintained a degree of professionalism. ¡°The world is in turmoil, naturally as a citizen of the land West of Tianshan, I should offer my services to a man worthy of my service,¡± Ma Wen answered, his voice went slightly quiet,¡± Although I am not the greatest, I still believe that my service would be of help.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. Xu Xiaomeng appeared rather pleased, with a light smile appearing. Placing her hand behind her back, she began to walk. The man followed but allowed Ma Wen to lead them. It appeared that he holds a great deal of prestige among this group of scholars. ¡°Gentleman Ma, why did you not offer your service toward Empress Wunan?¡± One of the men following Ma Wen whispered in a manner that Xu Xiaomeng could not hear,¡± Empress Wunan undoubtedly possess far more soldiers, man and bureaucrats, to follow Lady Xu Xiaomeng would be a difficult task.¡± ¡°That is indeed a good question,¡± Ma Wen replied, his voice containing a hint of amusement. ¡°Empress Wunan is suspicious of all those under heaven, who knows how many able men has died due to her paranoia,¡± Ma Wen said, his hand reaching with his sleeves to retrieve a small umbrella. ¡°Lady Xu meanwhile, is able to trust those under her, she had asked me only two questions before determining that I am to be trusted,¡± Ma Wen replied, holding his umbrella in his right hand. ¡°What is more surprising is her lack of suspicion even after an assassination, even if the Imperial Palace Guards are aware of previously unknown tunnels, one must understand that there must have been a betray that had taken place for them to enter, thus for her to still keep such a trusting nature would only mean that she is either confident, or that she is a fool,¡± Ma Wen said, opening his umbrella after stepping outside the building, blocking much of the sun. Unfortunately, the umbrella was far too small to cover his entire body, resulting in only his upper body covered in shade. ¡°Considering that she was able to create a state that even remotely rival that of the Sui Dynasty, it is undoubtedly true that she is not a fool, thus she is confident of her choices,¡± Ma Wen concluded. Furthermore, she is a person that will last as long as the heavens and earth, Ma Wen thought in his heart but did not speak of it. Eventually, they arrived at a rather old building, far away from the soldiers. Stepping inward, Xiao Xi and Galina could be seen, with Xiao Xi giving off a rather tense atmosphere, before walking toward Xu Xiaomeng. ¡°Lady, could you please inform the Northern barbarian to dress in a more modest manner, I am afraid that she would leave a bad impression on these scholars,¡± Xiao Xi requested in a quiet tone so that the man behind Xu Xiaomeng would not hear. Xu Xiaomeng did not reply, walking toward an aged piece of table, she promptly sat down, before inviting Ma Wen and the rest of the scholars. Taking out the note Xiao Xi had written earlier, she placed them in a neat manner on the table. The scholars sat on the opposite, appearing slightly crowded, but their small stature allowed them to sit rather comfortably. ¡°Lady, this is quite impressive, I have not expected you to be this adept in warfare,¡± Ma Wen, who was sitting far more spacious than the others, praised,¡± It is no wonder that with such tactics that you have defeated the forces of the Great Sui Dynasty.¡± ¡°However, the army is using artillery and cavalry far too sparingly,¡± Ma Wen commented,¡± The cavalry has great effects on the enemy¡¯s morale, furthermore, the supposed new form of artillery should be integrated along with the infantry, and not used separately.¡± ¡°If Lady Xu would excuse my words, the only use of artillery that I would praise would be during the siege of Dongan, however, it could be used to great effect against the Northerns,¡± Ma Wen said, noticing Galina, he gave a smile of apology. Xu Xiaomeng contemplated for some time, before realising that Li Ming had fought in the civil war in his previous world using far more advanced technology, for her to adapt to such primitive weapons of war would be quite difficult. ¡°Sir is indeed correct,¡± Xu Xiaomeng said,¡± Then how would you propose we utilise artillery and cavalry to their full potential.¡± ¡°Considering the mountainous terrain of our borders between the North, the cavalry would be useless, thus it should be used mainly on the flat terrain of the Central Plains as shock troops, along with the role of protecting our flanks,¡± Ma Wen replied, his eyes containing a hint of appreciation. ¡°The artillery meanwhile, is far too important for us to understand it¡¯s implications at the moment,¡± Ma Wen said with a slightly deprecating tone. ¡°I am not too certain, but supposedly, would it not be far more efficient for the artillery to be drawn by horses, considering it you be rather useful in shocking the enemy soldiers, especially if flanked with the cavalry¡± Galina, from the corner of the old room, suddenly said. ¡°That is indeed a viable tactic,¡± Ma Wen said, though his voice contains a hint of questioning. ¡°My nation of Nitsa utilise these tactics, I am simply conveying this idea to you, though I am not certain the specifics of how it is done,¡± Galina replied, her voice sounding slightly fearful. ¡°Perhaps it is only used in this manner to transport the artillery quickly, considering the recoil, it would be unusable if on a carriage,¡± Xu Xiaomeng said. Afterwards, the room becomes rather silent. ¡°Artillery is already used in order to disperse infantry and seize fortifications, however, much of the enemy soldiers would be obscured by hills and the like,¡± Ma Wen said, breaking the silence. ¡°What if we utilise hot air balloons in order to signal for the artillery to fire at a target they could not see from the ground, utilising signal flags as a form of communication,¡± Ma Wen proposed. Xu Xiaomeng gave off a ¡®hmm¡¯, approving Ma Wen¡¯s idea. ¡°This is certainly quite informative,¡± Galina said, her body appearing to be more open. ¡°Indeed, I believe that Lady Xu should be delving into the main reason she had invited these man,¡± Xiao Xi responded without thought, evident that she was rather engaged in this conversation. ¡°Regardless, I have summoned these sirs to do a great deed for the nation,¡± Xu Xiaomeng, indeed have begun to speak of the most important factor of this meeting. ¡°I would request these sirs to aid General Liu One with supplying timely information so that far better plans could be made, while also maintaining a smooth flow of information between the various units,¡± Xu Xiaomeng said cleaning up the paper laid on the table. ¡°Your group will be informed of all issues that affect the army, while the major decisions would be still done by Liu One, however, smaller matters, such as those of logistics will be handed to you,¡± Xu Xiaomeng said, her dark eyes appearing slightly tired. ¡°Ma Wen will be in charge of maintenance of equipment and supplies, while Galina will be in charge of finalising reports and the command of gathering intelligence,¡± Xu Xiaomeng said. While Ma Wen responded in a calm manner, Galina was unsurprisingly shocked, while her body appeared to be shivering, perhaps due to Xiao Xi¡¯s intense staring. ¡°Why me,¡± Galina asked, her expression rather pale. Xu Xiaomeng did not respond. ¡°Why her,¡± Xiao Xi asked, her tone clearly suppressed. Xu Xiaomeng still did not answer and had instead handed the thick stack military notes into the hands of Xiao Xi, instructing her to bring this to be copied. When Xiao Xi had left the room, Xu Xiaomeng began to speak. ¡°The remainder of the man will be under Ma Wen and will be responsible for training, finances, and communications,¡± Xu Xiaomeng said as she left the table after motioning her hand as to instruct Galina to follow her, she left the old wooden building. The first thing Xu Xiaomeng said toward Galina after they had left the building. ¡°Please do stop acting,¡± Xu Xiaomeng¡¯s dark eyes seemed even darker than before, while her silver hair appeared to be slightly shining, despite the light emitted by the sun. Volume 2: Chapter 24 - Reminiscent of Li Ming Galina showed a slightly bewildered expression, her rather pretty face appeared on the verge of tears. Her performance as a fragile beauty could even rival that of Empress Wunan, causing any man and even woman to feel a great deal of sympathy for this girl. Unfortunately, Xu Xiaomeng was heartless. Her eyes appeared even darker, not unlike those of voids, appearing to try to swallow the foreigner. ¡°I have falsely led Xiao Xi to believe that you were, at least an individual with little threat toward me, and consequently the empire. Considering how the people of Jianghu bare great disdain for those outside the control of the former Great Sui Dynasty she would undoubtedly be influenced,¡± Xu Xiaomeng said, her arms placed along her side. ¡°While her rather hostile behaviours were unexpected, at the very least the information I had told her restrained herself from ending your life there,¡± Xu Xiaomeng continued, her face as if a frozen iceberg, unchanged since the beginning of time. ¡°The first time that I had suspected you was when Liu One had brandished his sword toward you, yet you gave off no reaction,¡± Xu Xiaomeng said. Afterwards, Xiao Xi had hurled countless insults at you when you had responded with barely any defiance,¡± Xu Xiaomeng remarked. ¡°And what if I did not understand what she was saying, considering that I am a foreigner,¡± Galina asked, her voice full of indignity. ¡°Even if you did not understand, her tone and glare is obviously hostile, appearing to be full of murderous intent, which typically caused people to flee, yet you simply covered yourself with blankets, offering only a token of resistance, especially considering that Liu One already had planned to kill you,¡± Xu Xiaomeng responded,¡± The only reason you had not fled was because you have understood that I had forced Liu One to stand down.¡± Galina did not reply. ¡°The second time that I had suspected you were regarding your face, Liu One had said that you have come from a village and had nursed him back to health, yet your appearance seemed to have not been weathered, and your hands are as delicate as a child,¡± Xu Xiaomeng continued, speaking ruthlessly. ¡°What if I am a sister, working as a nun of the church?¡± Galina asked once more, it appeared that although tears were welling up in her eyes, it never fell onto her face. ¡°The religion of the Far East and particularly in the North prioritise virtue and maidenhood, what virtue did you show by sleeping with Liu One,¡± Xu Xiaomeng said, her tone rather distant. ¡°Regardless, the third, and final factor that convinced me that you are far more than you appear is your knowledge regarding warfare,¡± Xu Xiaomeng stated. ¡°You showed a great deal of interest during our discussion, proposing the tactic of horse carried artillery,¡± Xu Xiaomeng rubbed the centre of her palm with her thumb, but did not stop,¡± However, what form of simple peasant knows such knowledge in a detailed fashion by simple observation, your manner of speech clearly showcased wisdom.¡± ¡°Are you going to kill me?¡± Galina¡¯s tears appeared to have dried up as if they were never there, and she asked in a remarkably stern tone. Xu Xiaomeng¡¯s expressionless face did not change, yet her eyes showed a hint of confusion. ¡°Why would I kill you when you have such knowledge?¡± Xu Xiaomeng asked, her voice unchanged. ¡°If your intention was to destabilize our revolution, you would have simply killed Liu One and fled, considering that I was still in a coma when you two have met, it would be of great detriment to the revolution,¡± Xu Xiaomeng said. ¡°At the very least, you have shown yourself to not harbour ill intent, thus I have considered your extensive knowledge, and have decided to place you in charge of reports and intelligence gathering,¡± Xu Xiaomeng¡¯s hand appeared by her sides. ¡°I am an individual from an enemy nation, are you not afraid that I will betray you?¡± Galina appeared more comfortable and changed her posture into a more relaxed manner. ¡°That is indeed a problem, thus I have decided for you to be married to Liu One as his primary wife, though I cannot guarantee that he will not take concubines,¡± Xu Xiaomeng replied as a matter of fact. ¡°Very well,¡± Galina gave off a rather bold smile and approached Xu Xiaomeng. Giving the silver-haired girl a hug, she quietly admired the influence immortality has on a person¡¯s appearance. Xu Xiaomeng¡¯s ice-cold expression displayed a slight crack in objection and quickly distanced herself from the bold woman. ¡°I do not know if this is a custom of your culture, but do not touch me,¡± Xu Xiaomeng¡¯s tone, however, did not change.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ¡°Very, considering that I will be married to Liu One, I may as well offer you my history as a dowry,¡± Galina said with a slightly foolish laugh. ¡°I am the sixth child of the former Empress of Nitsa,¡± Galina said but was abrupt paused by an obvious change of Xu Xiaomeng¡¯s indifferent attitude to one of hostility. ¡°I will give you any aid if you wish to take the throne,¡± Xu Xiaomeng said with emphasis on every word. ¡°I am a bastard, illegitimate, and was sent far away from the capital to prevent me from getting political influence, I did not learn of my heritage until much later, I know that you hate your monarchs, but I¡¯m not one of them,¡± Galina said in a rapid manner, but Xu Xiaomeng¡¯s attitude did not change. ¡°One of the nations in the Far East, L''hexagone, had a movement similar to yours fifty years prior, though it was ultimately suppressed, it had inspired many people in the Far East and North to take up similar actions, I too opposed the monarchical rule,¡± Galina said, changing back to a far more natural speed after realising that Xu Xiaomeng¡¯s hostility would not end. Xu Xiaomeng did not reply. Placing her hands behind her back once more, Xu Xiaomeng decided to return to the palace, leaving Galina behind. ¡°Do I still get a position in the general staff?¡¯ Galina asked, raising her voice so that Xu Xiaomeng could hear in the distance. Xu Xiaomeng¡¯s steps paused a little, before throwing a cloth bag toward Galina. As it landed, the sound of wood hitting against the floor could be heard. After Xu Xiaomeng had left, Galina finally retrieved the cloth bag, revealing two wooden slips, inscribed with an incredibly distinct form of writing compared to that of Xiao Xi¡¯s rather overbearing style, and Xu Xiaomeng¡¯s rather amateurish writing, instead, it appeared rather difficult for Galina to comprehend. Ultimately, she decided to consult Ma Wen still within the tent. Taking one of the slips, Ma Wen gave off a chuckle, before pointing to words on the emblem he was holding, which had long dried. ¡°I have heard the writing of lady Xu is peerless and elegant, unfortunately, the only time she ever writes is on bamboo slips and paper used for administration. It is a true shame that your skills in our language are still insufficient, and could not recognise the beauty within these words,¡± Ma Wen said, before placing his slips in front of Galina. ¡°These words write finance, training and logistics,¡± Ma Wen said before point to the remaining one,¡± This one is finalising reports and the command of gathering intelligence, obviously, Lady Xu had planned to give this to us previously but has decided otherwise.¡± Ma Wen placed the wooden slips into the hands of Galina, before speaking,¡± It is clear that Lady Xu had the intention to assign someone in these positions since the very beginning, and we were chosen,¡± Ma Wen explained, speaking in a rather simple manner toward Galina. Galina gave off a slightly forced smile, it was unsure if it was due to the manner Ma Wen had said, or due to Xu Xiaomeng¡¯s actions. After some time, she decided to approach the residence of Liu One once again. Liu Two was incredibly agitated, as he had yet to find Xu Xiaomeng. During the past five months, the majority of the citizens were not informed of Xu Xiaomeng¡¯s coma, thus, Lady Wei did not know of the significance of Xu Xiaomeng¡¯s reappearance. Liu Two, however, was fully aware of the circumstances, considering Liu One is in one of the highest positions in the government. Unfortunately, when he reached the living quarters, Xu Xiaomeng was long gone. Carrying an expression of disappointment, he ultimately decided to return to Liu residence, as he took each step, it was slightly heavy. Noticing Liu One was sitting in the courtyard, he promptly greeted his older brother, before similarly sitting down. ¡°Older brother, how is Lady Li?¡¯ Liu Two asked, his hand reaching to pour himself tea. Liu One did not reply and simply gave off a rather long sigh. Liu Two responded with an expression of confusion, before noticing a long list of items on the porcelain table on their courtyard. ¡°Older brother, where did Lady Wei gain such a fortune?¡± Liu Two asked. Liu One shook his head,¡± It is not our third brother.¡± ¡°Then could it be me?¡± Liu Two asked once more. Liu One grew slightly irritated and smacked Liu Two on his head. ¡°You fool, it¡¯s me,¡± Liu One said dejectedly, before drinking the tea Liu Two had poured. ¡°Second brother, Lady Li is still within the barracks, I heard she¡¯s going out through the Western entrance,¡± Liu One said before Liu Two could complain. Thus, Liu Two left the courtyard, leaving behind Liu One to remain in their residence. Xu Xiaomeng¡¯s hands were placed behind her back, while her footsteps were light, to a degree that almost no sound could be heard. Thus, the sound of Liu Two¡¯s own footsteps was especially noticeable. ¡°Why has Sir Liu Two approach me?¡± Xu Xiaomeng asked, her face expressionless, though not as hostile as it was when she was made aware of Galina¡¯s identity. ¡°Lady Li, has your body recovered?¡± Liu Two asked, his tone sounding far more soothing than it was when he had conversed with Liu One. ¡°My body recovered after a day, I had simply chosen to sleep for those five months,¡± Xu Xiaomeng corrected, her tone aloof as if she was describing was another person. ¡°I understand,¡± Liu Two showed an understanding smile, though uncomparable to Li Ming¡¯s typically benevolent smile it still carried a faint resemblance,¡± It is important to rest, especially considering that lady has been working such a degree over the past few years,¡± Liu Two said in a sympathetic tone. ¡°Stop smiling,¡± Xu Xiaomeng said, appearing similarly unpathetic as she had before. It appeared that she had not placed any importance what Liu Two had said. Liu Two gave a weak smile in return before the expression completely faded. ¡°Lady Li, although I am powerless, I still wish to remind you that it is important for a person to seek company, even emperors have concubines they vent on, and eunuch they confide in,¡± Liu Two said, his facial muscles appeared to be slightly struggling to refrain from smiling. Xu Xiaomeng thought that this man was truly irritating in her heart, and wondered how Li Ming had dealt with Liu Two. After a short period of consideration, Xu Xiaomeng attempted to give off Li Ming¡¯s signature smile, though it appeared to be rather forced. Fortunately, Liu Two appeared slightly absent-minded, and could not help but once more grin upon seeing the spring-like smile appearing on Xu Xiaomeng¡¯s face once more. Ultimately, he said a few more comforting words, before returning back to the Liu residence. Xu Xiaomeng did not speak a single word, and her forced smile soon faded, and once more replaced with the ice-berg like expression. She walked once more unto the streets, noticing the stalls have closed, she walked rather swiftly and soon returned to the palace. Upon entering, she did not greet any guards and entered the study. Dipping her brush into the already grounded inkstone, she off a sound of appreciation toward Xiao Xi, who had unknowingly entered the room. Placing her pen on an unused piece of paper, she tried to imitate Li Ming¡¯s form of writing. After a long time passed, she leaned closer toward the piece of paper, before a true smile blossomed on her face. The smile appeared different from Li Ming¡¯s smile, containing Xu Xiaomeng¡¯s innocence, while also appearing much more fitting on her face. As the moonlight shorn on her body, combined with her already luminescent hair, it appeared incredibly enchanting. This does indeed look like sir¡¯s writing, she thought as she looked at the still-wet ink. Volume 2: Chapter 25 - Li Chen Empress Wunan laid motionless, her body only covered by a nightgown, her expression appeared slightly elated, but she still remained silent. Yu Pen¡¯s face was covered in sweat, yet she ensured none fall onto the body of her master. Her slender fingers massaged Empress Wunan¡¯s delight figure, though the sweat on Yu Pen¡¯s brows suggest that Empress Wunan has a far stronger constitution that what her delicate frame implies. After an unknown amount of time passed, Xiao Xi wiped the sweat from her brow using her sleeves, before changing Empress Wunan into a set of dragon robe. Empress Wunan herself remained silent, before reluctantly getting up at a slow pace. The court sessions had long passed, and the moon appeared high up in the sky. Typically, the Emperor would enjoy his time in the chambers of one of his concubines, yet Empress Wunan, perhaps due to her personal history as a concubine herself, or due to her status as a woman did not even take male concubines. Instead, she preferred to spend her time away from the court with a rather simple maid. This caused the court to be rather confused, as Yu Pen appeared completely ordinary, perhaps only slightly more masculine than most other women. Regardless, Empress Wunan appeared to favour this servant greatly, thus the majority of the bureaucrats refrained from offending her. ¡°Yu Pen, you¡¯re skills are getting better,¡± Empress Wunan said with a light laugh. ¡°Your servant has embarrassed herself in front of the empress,¡± Yu Pen responded deprecatingly, her mouth turned into a bitter smile as she backed away to bow. ¡°Do not refer to yourself as a servant, your abilities differ you from those brainless servants,¡± Empress Wunan demanded, using her free arm to lift Yu Pen from her bowing position. ¡°This society is far too discriminatory for a woman to succeed, the highest one could go as a woman is the wife of the emperor, yet it¡¯s power pales in comparison with its male counterpart,¡± Yu Pen did not budge from her bowing position. ¡°Then what about this empress?¡± Empress Wunan asked, her hands still on Yu Pen. ¡°Empress is truly special, a figure that appears only once in a thousand years,¡± Yu Pen replied, her words sounding humble, she still remained stubborn, having yet to move from her position. ¡°Then what about that girl, Xu Xiaomeng?¡± Empress Wunan asked once more. ¡°Lady Xu is a truly special case, an individual like her would only appear once every ten thousand years,¡± Yu Pen replied. ¡°Are you implying that she is superior to this empress?¡± Empress Wunan asked, her rather large eyes slightly squinting. ¡°Naturally, Empress has the blessing of all those in the Southern tribes and favoured by the late Emperor, while Xu Xiaomeng had started with seldom anything,¡± Yu Pen replied, her expression perfectly calm. Empress released her hand from Yu Pen, before saying,¡± Then it is my fortune that you appear only once every ten thousand years, similar to that of Xu Xiaomeng.¡± ¡°Empress overpraised this servant,¡± Yu Pen said in a humble manner,¡± This servant is only doing what she needs to be able to survive the longest in this world.¡± Empress Wunan gave off string of laughter, though sounding quite pleasant, it carries a tone of authority. Yu Pen thought to herself that woman is truly troublesome creatures, before beginning to prepare a footbath for Empress Wunan. Surprisingly, despite the amount of labour she had done as a servant of Empress Wunan, her hands appear like jade, appearing tender and unused. As Yu Pen filled up the jade basin, a messenger arrived, bringing with him a foreign form of paper. Empress Wunan unravelled the message, sparing no effort in preventing Yu Pen from seeing the words written. ¡°Yu Pen, a group of diplomats, including the second princess of Nitsa has arrived at the palace, what do you propose this empress do?¡± Empress Wunan asked in a rhetorical manner, lightly mocking the foreigners. ¡°Empress, considering your magnificence, this servant believe that it would be wise to pay them no mind until tomorrow¡¯s court ,¡± Yu Pen replied as she simultaneously measured the temperature of the basin. After finding it rather agreeable, she carefully placed Empress Wunan¡¯s feet within the water. Empress Wunan¡¯s feet, appear like that of newborns, as if she had never walked a day in her life. Compared with Yu Pen¡¯s hands, it could be considered to be even more delicate. As Empress Wunan¡¯s feet entered the water, she sighed once more in content. The sun had yet to rise, yet Yu Pen had already. Preparing for Empress Wunan¡¯s morning bath, her actions appeared rather clumsy as she carried the heavy basin filled with water.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. Empress Wunan had woken even earlier than Yu Pen, having already begun attending to her duties as the ruler of the Yao Dynasty. After Yu Pen had filled up the basin, she informed Empress Wunan, who responded with an imposing smile, before going into the bath. Within the bath, she remained tendering to her duties, reading the report in front of her written by the Imperial Palace Guards, she had addressed Yu Pen to inform the court for a minor purge of a few unloyal officials. Yu Pen obeyed, picking up the pen Empress Wunan was using and continued written from she had left off, shockingly her handwriting appearing identical to that of Empress Wunan. Some time passed, Empress Wunan finished her bath, and the session of the court has begun. Empress Wunan sat behind the curtain of beads, while Yu Pen had replaced the previous eunuch, standing directly right of the throne. Before Empress Wunan is naturally the group of diplomats from Nitsa, totally six people, all dressed in an exotic manner, though it appeared to be more modest than the clothing Galina had worn. Five of the diplomats bowed, while the woman dressed the most flamboyantly did not, however, none of the diplomats stared directly at Empress Wunan, including the princess. ¡°May I ask what purpose you have visiting this court?¡± Yu Pen asked while Empress Wunan remained silent. ¡°What horrid treatment is this, we have arrived through an arduous trip through the ocean, yet not only did they force us to wait, this arrogant woman think that we are not worthy of her time¡± one of the diplomats said in their native language, fortunately, none of the bureaucrats understood the meaning. That is, aside from Yu Pen how had a flash of disdain and mocking appearing within her eye, before her expression once again returned to normal. ¡°Mighty empress of the West, our empress has sent us six, her most trusted diplomats in an attempt to wipe out a threat that may endanger us two great civilizations,¡± the second princess spoke in the Zui language, appearing rather amateurish, though still impressive. ¡°Our Empress has been informed that the sixth princess, a traitor to our nation, had managed to find refuge in the territories of the Yao Dynasty¡¯s enemy, the territories controlled by the person known as Xu Xiaomeng,¡± the second princess continued, though the court remained quite serious, Yu Pen could not help but inwardly scuff at the unskilled manner the second princess spoke in. Ultimately, Yu Pen whispers a few words into the ears of Empress Wunan, who gave a nod in return. ¡°The second princess of Nitsa, it would be acceptable if you spoke in your native tongue,¡± Yu Pen said in a polite manner. The second princess said a few words of thanks in her language, before continuing. ¡°Thus, we wish for your Empire to bring the traitor back into our lands,¡± the second princess said in her native language, sounding rather exotic, though quite melodic. Yu Pen relayed the words she had said toward Empress Wunan, who said a whisper a few words to Yu Pen. ¡°The empress said that the empire will not accept your demands,¡± Yu Pen replied to the diplomats, sounding rather aloof. ¡°That is understandable, naturally we have not asked of such a thing without bringing adequate compensation,¡± the second princess said, before continuing,¡± Our nation has brought forty thousand pounds of silver as an expression of our goodwill between us two nations,¡± the second princess replied. Once more Yu Pen informed the empress, who expressed her opinions. ¡°The empress still refuses,¡± Yu Pen said, her voice sounding rather harsh. The second princess was slightly shocked, thinking that such an amount of silver, though not significant, should be still to such a degree that it would easily showcase the goodwill our their nation. ¡°What the empress means is that she desires not silver, but technology,¡± Yu Pen said. ¡°That could be considered,¡± the second princess said before pondering for a moment,¡± Fortunately, we have managed to purchase rather interesting inventions from an individual during one of our previous diplomatic missions.¡± Eventually, a model of the telegram was delivered to the Empress, unfortunately, she could not read this foreign language, thus she could not understand the significance of this invention. ¡°Our empress had purchased this invention from a diplomat, who had invented this machine in his free time, originally the empress had planned to build a line connecting two of our cities, unfortunately, the man had died, causing the empress to indefinitely suspend it,¡± the second princess said. Yu Pen did not instantly relay the message toward Empress Wunan but had instead remained silent. After some time, she leaned toward Empress Wunan. ¡°Empress, this invention could effortless end our battles against Xu Jin and Xu Xiaomeng,¡± Yu Pen whispered, carefully ensuring that the foreign diplomats do not notice the amount of significance she had placed on the telegram. ¡°The empire¡¯s current system of messaging, that of houses would delay far to much time in the field of modern warfare, while this invention could reduce it to an instant, allowing your majesty to instantly communicate with your general from the capital, giving us a distinct advantage,¡± Yu Pen continued, her face appears to be looking at the invention with an expression of happiness, though she concealed it so that the diplomats were unable to notice her expression of desire. ¡°This servant thus suggests that your majesty accept this technology by any means possible,¡± Yu Pen whisper. ¡°Do you not think that we are making this far to easy for the foreign barbarians, by showcasing that we are easily satisfied, this empress would lose a great deal of face in front of these foreigners,¡± Empress Wunan replied behind the bead curtains. Yu Pen showed an expression of bewilderment, and did not speak. Empress Wunan gave off a smile of amusement, though none could see behind the bead curtain. ¡°This empress accepts your nation¡¯s goodwill and will aid you in the capture of the sixth princess of your nation, in exchange for this invention and seventy thousand liang of silver,¡± Empress Wunan said toward the diplomats behind her bead curtain. The second princess¡¯s hands gripped, though she maintained a polite expression. After a long period of consideration, she reluctantly agreed, asking one of the diplomats to sent a message back to their empress. Thus, the matter was concluded. Empress Wunan after the court was disbanded, then invited the foreign diplomats for a banquet, with the second princess sitting directly left of Empress Wunan, a remarkably prestigious position. Though it was overshadowed by Yu Pen¡¯s position at the right of Empress Wunan. The feast was rather normal, and nothing of note occurred, though some individuals eyed Yu Pen in hostility, yet ultimately backed away. ¡°Yu Pen, from what you have said, this machine appears to be of great importance, but how will this empress use it on the field of warfare, should there be any matters this empress must take into consideration?¡± Empress Wunan, who had retired back to her room asked and is currently enjoying a series of massages, asked. ¡°As instructed by the model, lines must be built to connect the two sides of the telegram, however, this servant believe that it is important to ensure that the ones constructing the lines will be controlled by the state, and not to be functioning independently with their own interests in mind,¡± Yu Pen said. ¡°Take for example the American civil, the USMT, a private corporation, did not listen directly to the central government, resulting in a severe lack of discipline. Acts such as drunkenness and bribery led to delays and ineffectiveness, resulting in many battles lost¡± Yu Pen said, her method speaking appearing surprisingly similar to the manners in which Li Ming lecture Xu Xiaomeng, though in a more polite manner. Empress Wunan gave off a ¡®hmm¡¯, before closing her eyes in relaxation. After some time, Yu Pen suddenly asked. ¡°Empress is it possible to rename this servant as Li Chen,¡± Yu Pen suddenly asked. ¡°Why? Are you not satisfied with the name I had given to you?¡± Empress Wunan asked with a hint of amusement. ¡°Naturally not, it is only that Xu Xiaomeng¡¯s self-given courtesy name, Li Ming, has reminded this servant of a person I had not seen for quite some time, thus reminding me of this matter¡± Yu Pen said. ¡°You were only purchased two months ago,¡± Empress Wunan said,¡± Considering this, could Li Ming be someone you had known in your past life?¡± ¡°Indeed,¡± Yu Pen said, but did not explain further. Empress Wunan shook her head, denying Yu Pen. Yu Pen responded with a slight smile, before continuing massaging Empress Wunan. Though her actions appeared slightly clumsy, Empress Wunan still seemed rather satisfied. Volume 2: Chapter 26 - The Trenches of the North The border between Nitsa and the land controlled by Xu Xiaomeng is defined by the actions of the late Sui Emperor, who had to spend ten years campaigning away from the capital of the Sui Dynasty, Longjing, in an extensive intrusion into the territories of Nitsa, until he had reached Chuhe, a massive inland lake, with it¡¯s water sourced directly from the Tianshan mountains, while itself surrounded completely by mountains. There, he had defeated an army of four hundred thousand and formally established terms of peace, properly defining the borders between the two nations. Naturally, the peace was ended abruptly when the Sui Dynasty was replaced by the Yao, and the North was occupied by Xu Xiaomeng. Within a rather crowded field hospital, a rather young looking man, appearing slightly smaller, laid on a makeshift bed. Though his face appeared rather tired, his eyes seemed incredibly resolute, indicating that he did not wish to remain idle. Surrounding him were two nurses, dressed in grey, except for their green bag, which contained much of their medical equipment, though it was empty at the current moment. He appeared to be rather terrible conditions, his body appeared red and shivering, though the man was unconscious to it. One of the nurses in grey then began to tend to his condition, while the other began to light a modest fire in the centre of the rather crowded cave to maintain both his and the other soldier¡¯s temperature. Fortunately, it appeared to be rather successful, and the man stopped shivering after some time. A female medic took off his boots and socks, revealing a perfectly fine foot, to the nurse¡¯s surprise. After a period of observation, the nurse gave off a sigh and motioned the other nurse to place down her knife. The knife itself is incredibly simple and appeared little different from a kitchen knife that one would use to chop pork, though some features had been changed to ensure it would be less painful. The nurse, after placing her knife into the bag, then took off the red-brown uniform of the young man, revealing a wound. The nurse took the wine and herbs, mixing the two together, before instructing the man to drink the concoction. The soldier obeyed and soon become unconscious, his determined eyes becoming obscured by his eyelids. After checking a few times, the other nurse took out a much smaller knife and handed it to the woman doing the operation. With incredibly steady hands, the nurse used the knife to retrieve the shrapnel before pouring it with alcohol. She then covered him in a thick blanket, leaving the person to heal, although it also caused the soldier to seem rather warm. The nurses then picked up their equipment and carried it to the next makeshift bed. As the two nurses arrived at the next patient, they similarly removed the soldier¡¯s boots. Though the condition of the foot was much poorer than the previous, it was still not necessary for amputation. Thus, the nurse once more signalled her partners to place down the knife, and simply rubbed a mixture of the alcohol on the soldier¡¯s foot. Though the foot looked rather hideous, the nurse showed no hesitation as her rough hands touched the wrinkled foot. Once more, the clothes were removed and the man covered in a thick blanket. Afterwards, they continued onto the next soldier, once more repeating the process. After some time passed, the nurse used her grey sleeves to wipe the sweat on her brow, before placing her equipment onto a large basin. ¡°It appears that there was little fighting recently, considering that the majority of the patients in the past few weeks were primarily due to disease,¡± the younger of the two nurses said. The older nurse remained silent and began to clean the equipment they were using. The younger nurse, feeling slightly offended, gave off a sound of dissatisfaction, before beginning to clean her own equipment. ¡°From what the soldiers have said, the Northerners are increasing the number of troops crossing the frozen waters of Chuhe, though fortunately, they have been recently repelled,¡± the younger nurse once again spoke. The older nurse remained silent. ¡°Chuhe is frozen for five months of the year and is completely surrounded by mountains, while our garrison South of the lake numbers more than one hundred thousand, do they truly think that with their meagre fifty thousand, they will be able to invade our homeland,¡± the younger nursed continued, yet the older nurse remained silent.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. ¡°If they continue crossing Chuhe, who knows when the ice will shatter and their whole army drowns,¡± the younger nurse jokes. ¡°Artillery batters the lake constantly, yet the river remains stable, do you truly think that the lake will ever collapse,¡± the older nurse finally spoke, but it was in a rather soft manner. ¡°It¡¯s a joke,¡± the younger nurse replied, realising that the patients were asleep, her voice too turned soft. The older nurse returned to silence. After some time, she placed her equipment back into the green bag, yet a frown appeared as she noticed the younger nurse had yet to finish cleaning. ¡°There have been rumours that the Northerners are planning to increase the number of soldiers,¡± the younger nurse said, increase the speed in which she was cleaning the equipment. ¡°Though even then, they will not be able to defeat our soldiers, have you where the soldiers are hiding,¡± the younger nurse asked. The older nurse opened her mouth to answer, but the younger nurse did not stop. ¡°The soldiers are living in interconnected trenches or along with caves dug within the mountains, the Northerners will never see them, furthermore, our tunnels are so small, the Northerners with their massive bodies will never be able to enter them,¡± the younger nurse said. ¡°It¡¯s just slightly annoying that the soldiers keep getting sick, causing us to be always busy,¡± the younger nurse said. ¡°However, I, Hu Bingqing will not send away any patients,¡± Hu Bingqing said, her face appearing determined, despite her youthful features. The older nurse could not help but give off a slight chuckle, before saying in a rather cool, yet soft tone. ¡°Then I, Hu Qingyuan, too will never send away any patients,¡± Hu Qingyuan said, before continuing to help her younger sister clean up the medical equipment. Within a tunnel, a group of people could be seen staring at one of their comrades with rather nervous glaze. ¡°General Hu Caochang, what did the scout¡¯s report say?¡± one of the soldiers asked. Hu Chaochang held within his hands a rather thick stack of paper, detailing the numerous sightings of enemy soldiers made by their scouts. ¡°There seem to be more people arriving,¡± Hu Chaochang said, his hands slightly shivering, perhaps from the cold, or perhaps due to fear. ¡°How much do you see?¡± another soldier asked. ¡°There were too many, so the scouts can only guess,¡± Hui Chaochang said, pausing a moment before continuing,¡± From their estimates added up, it could be assumed that a total of around one hundred and fifty thousand has arrived, adding to their already large number of fifty thousand, twice our current numbers.¡± Hu Chaochang did not speak any further and began to write a report on a piece of paper, before handing it to a rather small looking soldier. ¡°Hand this to defence minister Liu One, take the fastest horse so that you will arrive in five days,¡± Hu Chaochang instructed, his hands once more steady. The small looking soldier appeared to be rather experienced with this sort of task, and swiftly left the trench, and soon climbed upon a horse. Hu Chaochang remained still for some time afterwards, before leaving this section of the trench network, heading inward away from the frontline. The trench networks run across the entirety of Chuhe Lake. Built several years ago on the orders of Li Ming when she had first consolidated the Northern Regions, even before she had occupied Huxi, it demonstrated her rather excellent foresight. The trench system was well fortified, wooden beams supported the structure when there was dirt, though most of the trench was dug within the stone foundations of the mountains, while sandbags protected the soldiers. Occasionally, concrete fortifications could be seen, used to protect the soldiers during a possible artillery bombardment. The trench itself was built on high ground, causing the enemy troops to not only expose themselves but also allow for minimal flooding. Occasionally, kitchens and toilets could be seen and were incredibly well maintained, as a result of the extensive planning detailed by Li Ming. All trenches were built in a zigzag manner, while support trenches were connected to the main firing trench through communication trenches, which was responsible for all logistical matters. Li Ming, when constructing this, had clearly used foresight from her previous world¡¯s conflicts, leaving the enemy incredibly disadvantaged. However, the conditions were still extremely hostile, considering the extremely cold weather of the Northern Regions, particularly in winter, causing frostbite to be rampant, though the sanitary conditions has caused disease and lice to be non-existent. Due to the massive system of fortification Li Ming ordered to be constructed, little fighting has taken place, primarily in minor skirmishes and artillery bombardment launched by the Nitsa forces, though they had been met largely with failure. Regardless, Hu Caochang eventually reached the field hospital portions of the system of trenches. Upon entering, he noticed Hu Bingqing and Hu Qingyuan and quickly walked toward the two, carrying a rather warm expression, he rolled up his sleeves, before helping the two clean their medical equipment. Hu Qingyuan gave him a quick glance, though a hint of a smile could still be seen, while Hu Bingqing appeared rather excited, carrying a mischievous smile. ¡°Brother is the rumour true that Nitsa will reinforce their soldiers?¡± Hu Bingqing asked while placing the knife within her hands into Hu Caochang, indicating for him to completely take over her duties. ¡°Indeed, from the report, I had just received, the enemy will have a grand force of two hundred thousand afterwards, so you should be much more serious when treating the wounded,¡± Hu Caochang said as he placed the knife within the basin. His actions appeared incredibly proficient, and soon, the knife was sterilised. After some time, he suddenly recalled a matter. ¡°Where are all the captured prisoners, when I visited two days ago, the room was filled with female soldiers,¡± he questioned. ¡°They have recovered from their wounds and have been sent to Bingjiang to be educated,¡± Hu Qingyuan replied. ¡°The conditions were far worse than those of our soldiers, many of them had to have their fingers and feet amputated,¡± Hu Bingqing narrated. ¡°Though there were only girls, they were really fearless, one of them even rejected anesthetics when she was being treated,¡± Hu Bingqing said. ¡°It¡¯s likely that they have never seen anesthetics in their life, resulting in their distrust,¡± Hu Caochang said, placing another knife within the basin. ¡°Why is that so? From what you have told me, anesthetics have been invented in the Far East, and have spread to Nitsa,¡± Hu Bingqing said. Hu Caochang shook his head, indicating his lack of knowledge, before continuing to help his two sisters. ¡°Brother, do you not have any affairs at the current moment?¡± Hu Qingyuan asked, her voice containing a hint of suspicion. ¡°At the current moment, the enemy is still gathering their forces, so I can still take some time with the two of you,¡± Hu Caochang said. ¡°When the battle starts, I will seldom get any time away from the frontline, so I will likely not see the two of you for many weeks, or perhaps even months,¡± Hu Caochang reminisced, before sterilising the modified kitchen knife, before placing it within the green bag, which appeared incredibly full. Giving off a soft smile, he bade farewell to his two sisters, before once more navigating through the complicated system of trenches. Volume 2: Chapter 27 - Hu Qingyuan (Officially decided that this will be based around the 1860s, so bolt action rifles, trench warfare and modern artillery are present, however, there is going to be a lack of machine guns). After two days, it appeared the reinforcement forces of Nitsa has arrived, as vast columns began to cross the frozen river of Chuhe, though their eyes seemed slightly squinting, as a result of the morning sun that had risen over the cliffs of where revolutionaries are entrenched at. Hu Caochang held a rather well-polished binocular in his right hand, while in his free hand, he raised it in a manner so that it would be clearly visible to the person standing next to him, who threw a lit torch into a large basin filled with piles of wood, causing a large column of smoke to arise. As the smoke rises, the sound of massive drums too could be heard, though it would be soon overshadowed by the sound of artillery. The artillery itself was a mixture of the previously captured breech loading artillery, along with the more traditional muzzleloading artillery pieces, both fixed, hidden behind a large pile of sandbags behind the main firing-line of the trenches. The sound of the artillery pieces was deafening, and the scattered parts of various corpses could be seen. Soon afterwards, the Nitsa artillery, too, began to fire, targeted particularly toward the main firing line, although the soldiers had rendered it ineffective as they hide within the shelters spaced throughout the trenches. They had fared far better than the soldiers manned by Nitsa, who was still crossing the frozen river under the heavy shelling. As the enemy soldiers advanced closer, Hu Caochang once more raised his hand, showing three-finger. The individual next to him proceeds to take a portion of the wood away, causing the smoke to become smaller. Thus, the artillery hidden behind the sandbags temporarily stopped, leaving only the sound of the Nitsa artillery. Though it did not last long, the Nitsa forces managed to make significant progress. The period of advancement did not manage to last long, soon the barrage of artillery targeted toward the Nitsa forces commenced once more as the artillery had finished adjusting. The artillery shells left massive craters in the frozen lake if a person would stare into one of the craters, they would be undoubtedly surprised at the layer of blood and mangled corpses, perhaps causing one to puke. The Nitsa soldiers naturally, could see their fellow compatriots within these craters, causing a minority of their faces to go pale, though aside from that, they continued advancing, some even brushing off the organs that had landed on their clothing in a rather casual manner as artillery shells continue to bombard their comrades. This actions would undoubtedly demoralise any soldier they faced. Fortunately, all the soldiers had remained within the shelters and did not witness this scene. Hu Caochang however, did see this scene with his telescope, hinder his commands for a moment. During that moment, the artillery shells continued firing, slowing down their advancement and continuing to inflict heavy casualties. As they inched closer, Hu Caochang raised his once more, though this time as a fist. If one observed closely, it could be seen vaguely shaking. The person this time, completely removes the burning piles of wood, causing the smoke to completely disappear, while the sound of a horn could be heard throughout the trench line. In response to the horn, the soldiers soon left their shelter and arrived at their trenches. A portion of the soldiers was holding bolt action rifle, though the majority were using musket rifles, slightly less advance as the musket rifles used by the Nitsa forces. As the Nitsa forces advanced progressively closer, the artillery stopped shelling, leaving the combat within the hands of the infantry. Hu Qingyuan¡¯s somewhat calm face could be seen as she went around the trenches, holding a rather simple pistol within her right hand, while her green bag would be seen strapped around her back. As she went along the trenches, a few bullets had flown over her, hitting a soldier rather close to her current, the bullet hitting him in the chest. The soldier¡¯s chest appeared rather messy, while blood could be seen slowly seeping out. If one looked listened closely, they would hear the sound of the person¡¯s breathing through the hole Hu Qingyuan gave a swift glance, before approaching the soldier to administer first aid using her flash containing alcohol.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. The contents were rather putrid, causing her to slight frown, though it did not hinder her motion to pour the alcohol over the open wound before she wrapped a piece of white cloth over the wound in a meticulous manner. ¡°Bingqing, come to my position with a stretcher,¡± Hu Qingyuan¡¯s voice appeared slightly rushed, though it was not evident. Hu Bingqing, upon hearing her sister¡¯s call, soon came with a stretcher, and aided her sister, placing the wounded soldier onto the stretcher. While the trenches prevented bullets from reaching the two, it still instilled some fear into Bu Bingqing, causing the young girl to have some issues breathing, though Hu Qingyuan appeared only slightly pale, perhaps disturbed by the dying man she was carrying. In a swift manner, the two quickly left the main firing line, and into the supporting line through the communication trench. Going further back, Hu Qingyuan and Hu Bingqing arrived at their previous medical tent and immediately left the individual with the nurses. Leaving in a swift manner, perhaps to avoid observing the likely death of the individual, the two sisters soon returned to the main firing line. Hu Qingyuan soon heard the call of her sister and swiftly went to Hu Bingqing¡¯s location, upon which she noticed a rather bloody scene. Perhaps due to a grenade, numerous small wounds caused by shrapnel could be seen on the individual, primarily on his arm. Once more, Hu Qingyuan gave a glace, before pouring the alcohol within her flask onto the individual, before wrapping his arm in a white cloth, though it soon turned red from the blood. The person was soon transported to the tent hospital. As they arrived, the nurses appeared to have covered the previous person with a rather thin blanket, vastly different from the thick blanket used previously. Naturally, the person had passed, causing Hu Bingqing to feel a great deal of sorrow, while Hu Qingyuan felt somewhat uncomfortable. In the past, the majority of the wounds were simply infections, which had been easily treated, while in the occasional skirmishes, Hu Caochang had prevented them from leaving the hospital. Thus, this was the two sister¡¯s response to the death of a human. After remaining still for some time, Hu Qingyuan felt the discomfort has faded, and returned to the frontline without her sister. When she returned, a call for medic could be heard over the trench. A small frown appeared on Hu Qingyuan before she leapt outside the trench, still carrying the small frown. As her head appeared, a hail bullets could be seen fired towards her, though she appeared rather lucky, as none of them had hit. Hu Qingyuan ran toward the origin of the sound, before noticing a small cave, only large enough to fit a single person. Hu Qingyuan thought to herself that if the soldier was smart enough to find shelter, why had he climbed over the trench. Eventually, she had reached the cave, and soon, a rather bright object could be seen within, partially covered by the soldier¡¯s hands. The soldier, upon noticing the green bag on Hu Qingyuan¡¯s side, gave an apologising smile, before closing his eyes, though breathing could be clearly heard, albeit slightly sluggish. The soldier was covered in the darkness of the cave, thus his wounds were not observable, though it appeared not to be fatal. Hu Qingyuan grabbed the soldier, placing him on her back, before leaving the small cave, attempting to return to the cave in an area with far less action. As she was returning, a Nitsa soldier could be seen, wearing a green uniform, they appeared to be of great contrast with the grey and white surface of the mountain. The soldier herself appeared much larger than Hu Qingyuan, though they were both women. Hu Qingyuan slowed her steps, in an attempt to not alert the soldier. Though she was in possession of a firearm, she still did not wish to use it, however, she still held it in a careful manner using her spare hand. The foreign soldier took a shot, though it appeared to have missed, only hitting the rocks behind the trenches. Hu Qingyuan thought to herself that it would be a rather simple task to evade this soldier. Unfortunately, the soldier dressed in green noticed the awkward breathing of the man behind her, and turned toward Hu Qingyuan, aiming the foreign rifle at her chest. Hu Qingyuan gave off a frown, before shooting with her pistol. The bullet hit the woman in her shoulder, causing her to become immobile as a result of sudden shock of pain along with, though she did not express it on her face. Hu Qingyuan continued frowning, before knocking out the woman using the butt of her pistol. Hu Qingyuan stopped frowning. Picking up the Nitsa soldier, she returned to the trench with two casualties, both appear not to be in imminent danger. At the trench, she requested for aid in carrying the two wounded. Hu Bingqing soon arrived, her face still slightly pale. Hu Qingyuan passed the woman into the hands of her sister, before returning to the hospital in a silent manner, as Hu Bingqing too did not wish to speak. Eventually, they placed the two casualties to the hospital. Hu Qingyuan once more returned to the trenches and continued rescuing the wounded, though she did not take any daring actions. After some time passed it appeared that the assault was largely over, aside from a few individuals, while the majority of the Nitsa soldiers had disappeared. Only corpses and craters remain on the battlefield, dyeing the transparent ice of Chuhe in blood-red, while the smell of gunpowder was blown away by the strong Northern winds. Hu Qingyuan stared at the sun, only to notice its position had shifted toward the Wu Ocean, before returning to the hospital and aid the wounded. Hu Bingqing appeared to have disappeared, causing Hu Qingyuan to give off a sigh, before leaving her green bag within the hospital. Off the corner of her eyes, she noticed that the bright object was still within the hands of the soldier she had rescued. Hu Caochang placed his binoculars on a wooden table, before turning toward the person that had been responsible for the various signals. ¡°It appeared that they had diverted our attention with an attack, permitting them to dig several tunnels and trenches along the banks of Chuhe, go spread the message,¡± Hu Caochang said, before sitting next to his binoculars. The person gave a bow, before leaving the room. Hu Caochang remained motionless, only moving when a knocking sound could be heard. ¡°Please enter,¡± Hu Caochang said, considering that the guards did not make any noise, it could be assumed that the individual would be rather important, thus Hu Caochang spoke with a slightly respectful tone. The door opened with a slight creek, before a woman, still carrying her green bag could be seen. It appeared that Hu Bingqing is indeed very distressed, her eyes still red from tears, while her hair stuck to her forehead, as a result of her sweat. The green bag could be seen unclosed, revealing the messy contents within. Hu Caochang could not comprehend at first and remained sitting on the wooden table, though he soon stood up to console his sister. However, as he stood up, Hu Bingqing began to cry once more, making a rather unsightly sound. Hu Caochang gave a friendly smile toward his younger sister, before giving her a handkerchief, though no close sighs of intimacy were shown, as it would be considered inappropriate. Unexpectedly, Hu Caochang was pushed back into the wooden table, knocking the binoculars onto the ground. Hu Caochang¡¯s smile turned slightly helpless, and he remained silent in the wail of tears. Volume 2: Chapter 28 - Liu Five and Manufacturing The borders at the North did not change much after the initial conflict, though there are skirmishes daily, the system of trenches commissioned by Li Ming provided unbreakable, while the revolutionary soldiers had not initiated a single attack. Thus, the next two months passed, and the end of winter was nearing, though the frozen lake seems unchanged. Liu Five has recently moved to Bingjiang with his wife, Zhi Tao, under the urging of his older brothers. At first, he was worried about leaving his parents behind, as, in recent years, they could no longer perform any manual labour, and would undoubtedly become a burden if they were to follow him to the city. Furthermore, his oldest brother, despite essentially acting as the head of the army, had actually garnered little wealth, in truth, his income was only ten times that of the average soldier, who received very little in the first place. Thus, he was rather surprised when Liu One had informed him that basic necessities, such as housing and food, were all state-subsidised to be void of all cost. Naturally, he still has to contribute to society, though he is certainly experiencing far fewer risks than if he had moved to the city without any safety nets. After he had received this piece of information, he had made no hesitation to bring his parents and Lady Zhi to the city of Bingjiang. Liu Five had a rather typical meal of steamed buns, though it appeared rather plain, he still felt rather impressed, as it was not too long that the city of Bingjiang had been undergoing a severe shortage of food, where a basket of these simple and plain buns was enough to buy a human life. As he remembers the famine, he gave off a light sigh as he remembered his older brothers, particularly regarding Liu Four, who he had been quite close to. Furthermore, he had yet to receive letters from his brothers for three months, causing him to feel even lonelier. Though he felt a slight tinge of pain within his eyes, he Due to remember his brothers, he could not feel much joy at Zhi Tao¡¯s cooking, though he typically would praise her cooking, particularly where she had managed to skillfully mould the buns into a peach shape, usually causing him to have hesitation in eating the food. After he had consumed the rather plain meal, he rinsed his face, and left his residence, silently greeting his wife as he went past the front door. His residence was rather interesting, as it had been formally the house of a wealthy family, though after the city had been taken by Li Ming, the family was forced to share housing with three other families, while the courtyard that connects the housing had become a communal property shared between the four families. Naturally, the wealthy family were not pleased with this arrangement but were far too afraid to speak up after the execution of head numerous similar families on the charges of hoarding grain. Liu Five himself did not know of this, being only aware that the family occupying the Northern wing of the residence would constantly bicker with the various other migrants that occupy the housing complex. Though today, it appeared slightly different, as the family that occupied the Northern wing had their eldest son volunteered to join the military in hopes of regaining his family¡¯s influence in the city, thus, only wailing could be heard. To this, Liu Five silently scoffed, thinking that no one can go higher than his brother¡¯s position, yet he and his wife still lived in the same courtyard as the common folk. It appeared that he recovered from his session of reminiscing rather quickly. Regardless, these thoughts barely flashed through his mind, before he walked out the housing complex in a rather joyful manner, his footwork nearly developing into a skip. As he went past the governor¡¯s building, he took a left turn into a rather broad street. The street appeared to have been nearly constructed, as the tile pavements are still remarkably clean, while there was a lack of any shops, aside from a small restaurant, which seemed to be selling flatbread and noodles. Past the restaurant, there appeared to be a rather large building. The building appeared remarkably different from the rest of the city, the roof was not curved as it was for the rest of the city, lacking an appearance of elegance. While the material seemed to be solely composed of earth, possessing very little decoration. It could be said that this building serves only to be functional, lacking any of the Feng Shui present in most Zui building. Liu Five stared momentarily at the building, before placing his hands within his sleeves, taking out two pairs of simple wooden slip, both containing only his name, before placing one into a socket attached to the building, while attaching the other onto his belt. Walking within the building, he waited for some time, before an individual with a pleasant smile approached him.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. ¡°I suppose you are Liu Five,¡± the individual stated after glancing at the slip located at Liu Five¡¯s belt. ¡°Indeed, and how would I address sir?¡± Liu Five asked, glancing at the slip located at the individual¡¯s belt, yet it only displayed a thin red stripe. ¡° Liu Five, I was orphaned, thus I only possess the given name of Ren,¡± Ren replied, before taking off his wooden slip, while taking out a different wooden slip from his sleeves¡± The slip with the red stripe possess no names, the only reason that it is currently within my hands is due to me being elected as the manager of this factory for this month, the reason why it has no names written on it is a result of the possibility that it may change at any moment,¡± Ren, having noticed Liu Five¡¯s curiosity on the slip, gave a rather detailed explanation, though perhaps it was slightly uncalled for. ¡°Then, if it is not disrespectful, may I ask how sir has managed to become the manager of the factory?¡± Liu Five asked. ¡°Naturally this one shall explain, Liu Five you see, I was born without parents, and thus had little prospect throughout my life, furthermore, I was illiterate, thus possessing no opportunity to go through the imperial examination, the only possible method for one such as myself to advance in the Sui Dynasty,¡± Ren began to narrate while leading Liu Five through the factory, raising his voice as he walked past the blast furnace. ¡°During the famine, I had begun to eat the bark of trees to stay off my hunger, while other people had begun to eat flesh, I stayed off that desire,¡± Ren said, before pausing his step and words, `` Fortunately, I was able to survive past that time, and began to receive rations of grain,¡± Ren continued, stepping vast a large pile of logs while greeting the people by the side making the stock of the gun. ¡°Afterwards, I attended the first public lectures held in the city square and learned how to read and write,¡± Ma Wen said in a slightly rushed tone,¡± After six months, I was officially considered to be literate enough to begin to work at the factories.¡± ¡°At first, I had worked at a paper mill, from what I¡¯ve heard, some of these papers were even used by the president herself,¡± Ma Wen started with an expression of pride,¡±, though after two years I was transferred here, as the new rifles produced required more skilled labourers,¡± Ma Wen said, ¡°At first, I had been in charge of making the bolt handle of the rifle, though as I laboured, I noticed many of my fellow workers were struggling, so I helped them,¡± Ma Wen said, passing by a group of workers manufacturing the different parts of the bolt, and similarly greeted them. ¡°When I had first come to this factory, I was not even aware that elections were taking place, so I was truly shocked when I had been elected to be the manager of this factory,¡± Ma Wen said, expressing a hint of nostalgia. ¡°Nevertheless, Liu Five, you have been assigned to assemble the rifle,¡± Ma Wen said, before arriving at a small desk. Laid on the table are several boxes, each containing different parts of the rifle. In an impressive speed, he assembled the rifle, before placing it into another box, though it was at the side of the table. After giving a glance at Liu Five, Ren once more assembled the rifle, though in a much slower speed, before stepping away from the table. Liu Five stepped into the stop Ren had formerly occupied and began to assemble the rifle, though he soon began to struggle. ¡°That¡¯s the magazine,¡± Ren said as Liu Five struggled to insert the object within the stock, before taking over. Liu Five bowed in an embarrassed manner, before continuing to assemble the rifle. Once again, he began to struggle soon, leaving Ren to take over. ¡°Liu Five, have you received the assembly pamphlet?¡± Ren asked in a patient manner, before stepping aside from the table once more. Liu Five nodded his head, before saying,¡± Many of the words I do not recognise, though the drawing conveyed the meaning quite efficiently.¡± Ren gave a face of understanding, before leaving the desk once more. Liu Five still struggled, however, with the help of Ren, he soon managed to adjust into his role rather comfortably. Liu One used his chopsticks to pick up a piece of mutton from his bowl of noodles, placing it within his mouth, he felt a great deal of admiration toward the chef, as it tasted quite tender. ¡°Ma Wen, are you certain that the modifications you have applied to the rifle will be beneficial,¡± Liu One asked the scholarly looking man, though the person appeared slightly pale, perhaps due to his recent days spending within his personal study. ¡°The original rifle we had salvaged composed primarily of breech loading rifles from Theudo, there was also a small amount of bolt action rifles from another nation,¡± Ma Wen said, refreshing himself with a paper fan. ¡°The bolt action rifles possess numerous flaws at first glance, the mechanism can easily break down as a result of the stress the black powder caused on the pin, while the accuracy is inadequate as the rifle uses paper cartridges,¡± Ma Wen continued to fan himself, though slowing down as he spoke. ¡°Therefore, I had first asked Lady Xu to adopt the breech loading rifle, though she had quickly dismissed the idea, and had forced me to make improvements on the bolt action rifle,¡± Ma Wen continued to fan himself. ¡°I have already discovered the issue of the rifle primarily sits with the black powder, thus I had taken inspiration from one of the Far Eastern scientist¡¯s inventions of the guncotton, which produced practically no smoke, and improved its rate of combustion, so that it may be applicable be used for munition,¡± Ma Wen closed his paper fan, making a rather loud noise that ring through the room. ¡°Unfortunately, I am not aware of any method to replace the paper cartridge,¡± Ma Wen said as he tapped his head with the folded fan. ¡°Then why did you reduce the length of the rifle?¡± Liu One asked, before drinking the soup within the bowl. ¡°The length of the guns are not suitable for the conditions of the trenches,¡± Ma Wen replied, still tapping his head with the fan. ¡°So why did you not change to a breech loading rifle if you were not able to solve the problem plaguing the bolt action rifle,¡± Liu One asked, before placing an iron tale onto the table. ¡°I had attempted to persuade Lady Xu to do so, yet she remained stubborn in the adoption of bolt action rifles into the military,¡± Ma Wen responded. Liu One gave off a ¡®hmm¡¯, before leaving the restaurant and walking toward the weapon manufacturing. Walking toward the end of the production line, it appeared that he wishes to test the rifle himself. After walking past the metal works, his steps abrupt paused. Liu Five appeared rather focused on the assembly table and did not notice his older brother¡¯s arrival. After some time, Liu One spoke. ¡°I¡­ got married,¡± Liu One said, his voice slightly hoarse, though overall, it was quite calm. Liu Five looked up from the half-assembled rifle, displaying a face of shock, before saying. ¡°Congratulations, do you want to eat with mother and father today,¡± Liu Five asked in a rather silly manner as he placed down the gun. Liu One nodded his head, before leaving along with his younger brother, abandoning Ma Wen, though he only opened his fan and began to refresh himself once more. ¡°Did the letter not yet arrive?¡± Liu One asked? Liu Five responded by shaking his head, before saying. ¡°All letters by military personnel must be checked before it can be sent, that must be why,¡± Liu One said. Eventually, they walked in a rather silent manner and soon arrived at the courtyard. The family housing the Northern wing were quite shocked upon seeing Liu One, still wearing his military uniform, swiftly entering their room, they began to discuss how to curry flavour with Liu Five and his family. Liu One gave a confused glance, before noticing their extravagant clothing, but did not explain to Liu Five, who still maintained a rather silly face. When they entered the residence, Liu One gave a deep bow to his parents while Liu Five was slightly curiously where Zhi Tao was and began to search for his wife. Unexpectedly, Liu Five had found her rather pale-faced, having just puked into a large basin. Liu Five was rather confused and decided to ask his mother. From Madame Liu¡¯s wrinkled face, a smile occurred, before she asked her youngest child when Zhi Tao had her last period. Liu Five searched his memory, but could not remember any recently. Liu One smiled, Madame and Sir Liu smile, while Liu Five retained his confused face. Volume 2: Chapter 29 - Barefoot Doctors and Labour of Woman (Also quite important plot wise) Xu Xiaomeng appeared rather exhausted, her body slightly leaning toward the rosewood table, while her pupils showed fatigue. Still, her expression never changed, still appearing as if it had been frozen in time. Within her delicate hand holds a rather simple brush, containing no decorations, nor made of any precious materials, while the paper she was using was the same as those used by scholars in their public lectures. Compared to everyone else that had stayed within this room, which had housed countless emperors, she seemed almost comically poor. Furthermore, her hair was tied in a simple bun, appearing vastly different to the ornaments that even maids would wear. The clothes she was wearing could be considered even more pathetic, appear not unlike rags, it appeared to be patched countless times, while the colour had faded from extensive washing. Of course, the land Xu Xiaomeng was ruling was not poor, nor was she a maid. Instead, she ruled one of three states of the former Sui Dynasty, which had been infinitely prosperous. While she rules the weakest of the three states, it still consists of the Northern Region, which contains a total population of four million, and the former heartland of the Zui people, Huxi province, which contains a total population of twenty million. Furthermore, due to her radical agrarian reforms, the land under her rule is experiencing a massive boom in population along with rapid urbanisation, which allowed wealth to both, and increases quickly. The only reason she had rejected any form of luxury was because of a single sentence Li Ming had told her. ¡°A ruler must live among the people, not above them,¡± Li Ming once said in a casual manner when she had been discussing the late Emperor. Perhaps Li Ming had wished for Xu Xiaomeng to gain some insight into her thinking, though she would have never expected Xu Xiaomeng to take it to such a degree, copying the clothing the peasants she had seen, while she had even once attempted to relocate her residence outside the palace, into a rather small building originally built for rural migrants. Though her proposal was instantly rejected by Xiao Xi without hesitation, she actions naturally conveyed a rather important detail, that she has a great deal of respect and admiration toward the former head of state, perhaps to a near-fanatical extreme. After a brief period, she proceeds to straighten her back, before placing the piece of paper in front of her onto a thick stack located to her right. Grinding in a gentle manner, Xu Xiaomeng began to gather another puddle of ink within a rather damaged inkstone. If one observed closer, it was the exact same inkstone Li Ming had used on the night of her assassination. Perhaps this could be considered the only precious item Xu Xiaomeng possessed, alongside with the wooden box, containing the still-beating heart. After dipping her brush within the puddle, she retrieves a piece of paper from her left and once more began to write. While her style is similar to that of Li Ming, appearing stylish and elegant, the speed was certainly far slower. After a long time passed, she placed the paper onto her right stack, before repeating the cycle. After some time had passed, it had passed into midnight. Xu Xiaomeng looked toward the moon, noticing it appeared to have aligned with the tallest peak of Tianshan mountain, while simultaneously placing down her brush, preparing to return to her residence. As she arrived within the residence, she took off a piece of stone from the floor tiles, revealing a wooden chest. Xu Xiaomeng proceeded to inspect the inside of the wooden chest under the tile, before once more covering it up with the stone tile. Afterwards, she proceeded to speak in a rather soft manner as she advances to lay on top of her bed. ¡°The first model of the bolt action rifle had been completed, though I do not see the use of the weapon, I believe that sir has his reasons for the constant praise sir gives toward the rifle.¡± ¡°Originally, I had planned to name it Ming rifle, though I recalled that sir had previously disliked this sort of naming, thus I had decided for it to be named as the Type 1 rifle,¡± Xu Xiaomeng said, before covering her slender body with a thin blanket, before continuing to speak. ¡°As sir had instructed me to satisfy the demands of all people, I had begun to send practitioners to rural areas as barefoot doctors. Though we have less medical equipment compared to those of the Far East, the doctors will live among their patients, so that they may be able to prevent any illnesses before they began. Considering that they will be neighbours, the doctor should know their living conditions and habits quite well, while diagnosing the patients often, even if they were mistaken, they could always improve.¡± ¡°Furthermore they will be similarly doing farmwork with the peasants, so that these doctors may be integrated within the village community, hopefully garnering trust with their patients.¡±Stolen novel; please report. ¡°The doctors had been taught primarily on immunisation, birth delivery and improving sanitation in the span of half a year, while their wages would be paid by the collective, and the herbs are grown by themselves, reducing state, expenditures,¡± Xu Xiaomeng said in a low whisper, before closing her eyes. If Li Ming were here, she would undoubtedly be quite proud, as the method Xu Xiaomeng had used was greatly approved by the UN in her previous world. (sources for barefoot doctors, and inoculation in ancient China https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Barefoot_doctor https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Inoculation) While Xu Xiaomeng has no need for sleep, as evident by Li Ming¡¯s behaviour, she still adopted this habit, perhaps to differentiate herself from Li Ming¡¯s extreme workaholism. After the moon had flown closer to the Wu Ocean, a light snore could be heard. Xu Xiaomeng however, appeared not to be the cause, as her small mouth did not move. Instead, the body of Xiao Xi could be seen in the room attached to Xu Xiaomengs¡¯, her face appearing even more exhausted than the one Xu Xiaomeng had shown within the study. It appeared that Xiao Xi had been closely guarding Xu Xiaomeng, and had only fallen asleep, long after Xu Xiaomeng had. If one looked closer, a hint of the scabbard of a sword could be seen under Xiao Xi¡¯s body. After the sun had barely risen over Tianshan, Xu Xiaomeng opened her eyes and left the bedroom, proceeding to rinse her mouth with a cup of leftover tea. Xiao Xi meanwhile, used a toothbrush made with hog bristle, without similarly rinsing her mouth using the leftover tea from the same pot that Xu Xiaomeng had poured from. It was truly a peculiar scene, as Xiao Xi, the civil worker appeared to be receiving a much more luxurious treatment compared Xu Xiaomeng, the head of state. Naturally, it was due to Xu Xiaomeng¡¯s unchanging body, which experiences decay, thus requiring no true need for any tend to herself. Still, Xu Xiaomeng took a cold bath, before changing into a far more extravagant looking robe, before leaving for court. It was a truly annoying matter, causing Xu Xiaomeng¡¯s iceberg like face to possess a hint of a frown. The matter regarding finances had long been solved through the recruitment of more capital finance managers along with the reduction of salary for many high officials, thus this meeting was targeted towards another matter. Naturally, it was regarding the massive assault made by Nitsa at Chuhe. While Li Ming had long expected this and had thoroughly prepared, it was still rather annoying, and certainly is worthy of a session of the court. When Xu Xiaomeng had arrived, the room was still rather empty. Thus, Xu Xiaomeng walked in a leisurely manner toward the set of chairs and desk located at the centre of the room. Naturally, this was the seat for the president, while further back, the throne could still be seen, though it had been covered in a piece of white cloth, similar in colour as Xu Xiaomeng¡¯s silver hair. Xu Xiaomeng did not wait long before the vast majority of the room was filled with officials. ¡°The session on the attack by Nitsa, with attendants number of two hundred forty-five, twenty-five not present, will begin under the monitor of Lady Li,¡± Liu One said in a rather calm manner, appearing to be quite used to this process. ¡°Fellow bureaucrats, today we have a few agenda, primarily focused on increasing production of the new Type 1 rifle, to this, I ask Ma Wen to read the proposal,¡± Liu One said, before sitting down. ¡°Sir Hu Caochang had written, while our manpower and supplies are numerous after reaffirming conscription, the enemy has the superiority in technology, their rifles are greater than those that we produce domestically, while their artillery possess greater firepower and reach through their breech-loading technology,¡± Ma Wen said as he held the slightly wrinkled paper in front of him. ¡°Thus, he urges the state to quickly adopt the Type 1 Rifle, while increasing funding so that the artillery we have scavenged would be similarly adopted,¡± Ma Wen finished as he once more sat down. ¡°The proposal is sound, and the number of funds gained from the revenue of the nationalisation of many assets should be able to fund such expansion, yet how will we be able to possess the capacity to produce such a great number of weapons with our meagre population,¡± Ling Ping asked. ¡°I propose to reduce wages so that the workers will have to increase their working hours to meet their needs, along with the introduction of shock work, where the workers would be required to work past regular hours,¡± Chen Ju proposed, her idea rather similar to those of mercantilism. Chen Ju opened her mouth to continue speaking, yet was blocked by a tap done by Xu Xiaomeng¡¯s fingers, indicating the proposal was rejected. Chen Ju was quite shocked, as her proposal was certainly a sound idea that any nation embroiled in war should adopt. ¡°We have yet to reach a point where such an action is necessary, doing such things would increase the probability of protests and strikes,¡± Xu Xiaomeng said within her heart that Li Ming would also likely not wish for such labour violations. Chen Ju remained silent for some time, before nodding to indicate her understanding. ¡°Then should we instead encourage migration toward the urban areas through the expansion of our housing policies and food aid, so that our productive forces may increase,¡± Chen Ju then proposed. Xu Xiaomeng though for some time, and nodded in agreement, before mentioning. ¡°Allow women to also work within the factories, grand them the same privileges that their male counterpart would experience, such as equal pay and holiday leave, along with three months of maternity leave, fully paid by the state,¡± Xu Xiaomeng then said. ¡°Things such as petty housework crushes degrades the woman, chains her to the kitchen and to the nursery, and wastes her labour on the unproductive and petty matters. Women needed to be economically independent of their male counterparts through their participation in the workforce,¡± Xu Xiaomeng recalled a sentence Li Ming had once quoted and stated it in front of the court. ¡°Therefore, I will personally set up an organisation to promote such actions,¡± Xu Xiaomeng stated, before leaving the room. As Xu Xiaomeng left, the court session continued for some time, before Ling Ping dismissed the officials. Upon her return to, Xu Xiaomeng took off the robes, before once more changing back into her rural clothing. The clothing, now much more visible under the light of day, appeared rather large for her slender form. Xu Xiaomeng checked the wooden box once more, before preparing to leave for the study. Unexpectedly, she was suddenly stopped by Xiao Xi, who proceeded to hand her a piece of stone. The stone was quite usual, as it gives off a faint shine of silver. It was the stone that the soldier Hu Qingyuan had rescued was holding. Xu Xiaomeng remembers Li Ming had once mentioned radiation, and swiftly took it off the hands of Xiao Xi, before placing it under the stone floorboards. Surprisingly, the stone, upon being placed down, somehow managed to merge into the wooden box, appearing as if it had sunk into the contents within. Xu Xiaomeng¡¯s expression turned grave, in a manner never seen before, she swiftly opened the wooden chest. She discovered that the heart appeared even more silver than before, with the blood turning completely white, while the flesh turned into a faint pink, different from its formerly red colour. Xu Xiaomeng, still maintaining her grave expression, suddenly fell, though no sounds were created, as her body was rather light. Volume 2: Chapter 30 - A Benevolent Smile Xu Xiaomeng still wore her peasant clothing, and her hair was still tied in a simple bun, though the room she was in was quite different than moments ago. The room appeared rather absent of anything, aside from a single metal table, a single metal chair, and two wooden frames, while the window was covered by a rather used curtain. It appeared to be built in haste and with a lack of funding, as the paint alongside the wall has begun to dry, despite the rather modernity of the building itself. Evidently, the quality used to build the house was quite terrible, built quickly to accommodate the expansion of public housing. Perhaps the only interesting aspect of this room would be the single teapot on the metal table, alongside two cups of still boiling tea. Though one cannot tell why there are two sets of cups if there were only one chair. Xu Xiaomeng gave off a rather peculiar sound, before sitting down on the table and beginning to sip the boiling tea. It was quite hot, furthermore, it tasted extremely cheap. However, Xu Xiaomeng kept her emotionless expression and continued nevertheless. After an unknown period of time, the door opened, bringing along with it a loud creaking sound, causing the brows person opening the door to slightly frown, though somehow, the smile never faded. The smile too was rather interesting, as it appeared extremely welcoming, causing anyone observing the smile to instinctively trust the individual. The person herself appeared similar to Xu Xiaomeng, the clothing was far more elegant than the one Xu Xiaomeng was wearing, while the hair was simply let down. It appeared identical to the appearance Xu Xiaomeng had bear when Li Ming had first met her, only the roles were reversed this time. Xu Xiaomeng gave off a prolonged gaze, before tapping her fingers along the table, indicating that she had finished her cup of tea. Her counterpart raised her smile slightly higher and poured the tea for Xu Xiaomeng, not caring that a loose tea leaf had entered Xu Xiaomeng¡¯s cup. Naturally, she was Li Ming, though bearing the body of Xu Xiaomeng, causing the two individuals to look disturbingly similar. ¡°It has been seven months since we have met, sir,¡± it has not been long, thus there were still quite familiar with each other, still, Xu Xiaomeng felt a hint of sentiment as she spoke. Li Ming¡¯s face showed an expression of shock, though it soon recovered. Li Ming gave off a light chuckle, sounding like silver bells before she sat on the table, beginning to slip the cheap tea in a similar manner as Xu Xiaomeng. ¡°Is sir dead?¡± Xu Xiaomeng questioned, staring at her counterpart. Li Ming shook her head, before taking another sip of tea. ¡°Will sir come back as the president?¡± Xu Xiaomeng asked, placing down her cup. Li Ming shook her head once more, before standing up from the table, taking the cup of tea along with her, before proceeding to open the worn curtains, revealing the scenery of a city. Naturally, it is the capital of nation x, though it appeared vastly different to the city Li Ming had left behind upon her death. The presidential palace had been all but blown to pieces, leaving only the concrete structure, while the rest of the inhabitants of the city appeared to be hastily evacuated, and the sight of the abandoned structure could still be seen. It truly is a wonder then, how this room appeared to be completely intact, save for the damage it has sustained over time. Li Ming gave off a light sigh, causing the delicate face to appear rather fatigued, though Xu Xiaomeng, who was not familiar with the city, showed no emotion. ¡°Four years to bring peace, three years to stabilise, yet one day for it all to end,¡± the first words Li Ming had said was with a long sigh, though the benevolent smile did not fade. This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it ¡°Does sir mean that this is your original world?¡± Xu Xiaomeng asked, understandably confused. Li Ming shook her head, before taking another sip of tea,¡± This world appears to be unchanging, where time is stagnant, though I am not aware of how I came to be here.¡± Li Ming herself was quite confused, though she was rather calm in accepting this peculiar situation, aside from a few grievances, she did not think much of it. ¡°How would I leave?¡± Xu Xiaomeng than asked? Li Ming shook her head, indicating that she herself was not aware. Xu Xiaomeng gave off a sigh, before once more sitting down at the metal table, once more sipping her tea. Li Ming gave off a slight chuckle, before returning to her former position, They continued this for quite some time, it appeared that neither of them sees much meaning in talking, though occasionally, Li Ming would stare out the window. ¡°Did it occur to sir that this could be completely fictional, and did not truly occur?¡± Xu Xiaomeng asked after a long time. Sudden, a burst of laughing, though not of mockery, but of an unknown reason, could be seem emitted from Li Ming mouth, before she once more calms down. ¡°I truly did not expect to die after three years, I did not appoint a successor, nor did I implement a proper parliamentary system, the majority of the elected officials in villagers are semi-literate, while the other officials are leftovers from the previous government, not loyal to the current regime. After I had been killed, they could easily replace my system with another, and the people, though unsatisfied that the majority of the reforms I had made were regressed, may revolt but that would also bring the nation into another civil war,¡± Li Ming said, placing down the tea that had gone cold. ¡°Though I managed to remove the prostitutes, beggars and criminals from the street, remove private corporation privileges, stamp down corruption, repair infrastructure and spread literacy, I did not even draft a constitution, nor did I ensure the loyalty of the bureaucrats and generals,¡± Li Ming said with a sigh as she trimmed the edge of the cup. ¡°The Li corporation could easily bribe the workers to stop working, the generals to stage a coup, and the former ruling elites to once more rule the nation,¡± Li Ming predicted, giving a rather brief stare at Xu Xiaomeng. ¡°I only hope that the new regime does not enjoy popular rule so that the people would once more rise up,¡± Li Ming said with a rather desolate tone, before sighing once more. Xu Xiaomeng was truly surprised, as Li Ming rarely sigh, and never to this degree of melancholy. ¡°If lady manages to return, please ensure that you have plenty of supporters among the bureaucrats, along with more time building up your bases, so that these matters would not occur,¡± Li Ming said, before sipping the tea within the cup once more. ¡°Sir, have you forgotten that I am immortal?¡± Xu Xiaomeng asked. ¡°Naturally I have not, but does lady intend to remain in power forever?¡± Li Ming asked. Xu Xiaomeng shook her head this time, before returning to silence. After a long time passed, Xu Xiaomeng suddenly stood up and walked toward the door. Li Ming, realising her intentions, gave off a benevolent smile, encouraging the silver-haired girl. Placing her hands onto the rusty handle, Xu Xiaomeng glanced at Li Ming. The smile was truly warm, giving a person a sense of ease, while also causing Xu Xiaomeng to be rather reluctant to leave Li Ming within this room once more. Li Ming tapped the table using her index finger, before glaring at Xu Xiaomeng. Afterwards, the sound of a loud creek could be heard once more, and Xu Xiaomeng had left the room. Li Ming gave off a peculiar glance, before sighing once more. Recalling something, she suddenly opened her mouth, singing a heroic melody, though the silver bell-like voice reduced much of the spirit it carried. It appeared that Li Ming was quite bored, thus she had sung the melody in a slow manner. Xu Xiaomeng, after leaving the door, was greeted with the scene of Xiao Xi in a rather bewildered state. It appeared that the meeting had taken place in a rather short amount of time. Xiao Xi, upon noticing Xu Xiaomeng had woken up, gave off a sigh of relief, before once more disappearing. Xu Xiaomeng after a moment of contemplation took a knife that was nearby and begun to cut open her chest, revealing her beating heart. The peasant¡¯s clothing was sliced along with her skin, though no blood had managed to drip onto its surface. Compared to the one within the box, it appeared to be completely normal. No traces of silver could be seen among her veins like those of the heart within the wooden box. In the next moment, Xu Xiaomeng ripped her heart out in a ruthless manner, before forcibly inserting the heart within the wooden box into its former location. Unfortunately, it did not have the desired effects and the silver heart was forcibly ejected from her inside. Afterwards, Xu Xiaomeng requested for the body of a corpse, causing a look of disbelief from Xiao Xi, though it does still delivered in the end. Once more, the silver heart was placed within the body, though it was not ejected, no reaction could be seen from the corpse. Xu Xiaomeng ultimately resigned her attempts, and once more placed the silver heart within the wooden box. Afterwards, Xu Xiaomeng did leave for the study like she typically would, instead, Xu Xiaomeng remained within her bedroom. Xiao Xi, who had been observing this, gained a suspicion that Xu Xiaomeng had gone mad. ¡°Lady Xu, do you need a vacation?¡± Xiao Xi asked as she appeared from the rooftop. Xu Xiaomeng shook her head, before asking for a cup of tea, before getting up to change from her peasant clothing, changing into an elegant set of robes, rather similar to the one Li Ming had worn. This spontaneous set of behaviours further confirmed Xiao Xi¡¯s suspicion, though she still followed Xu Xiaomeng¡¯s request, bring a rather complicated tea set into the bedroom. Pouring the tea into the small cup, Xiao Xi avoided staring into Xu Xiaomeng¡¯s eyes. Xu Xiaomeng disregarded this and drank the tea in a hasty fashion. Before Xiao Xi could pour Xu Xiaomeng another cup, Xu Xiaomeng abruptly took the pot into her hands and poured it herself. Once more, Xu Xiaomeng drank the tea in a swift manner, before repeating the process once more. When the pot ran out of contents, Xu Xiaomeng finally stopped. Xiao Xi is now seriously contemplating forcibly removing Xu Xiaomeng from the palace and sending her to tour Jianghu to bring peace to Xu Xiaomeng¡¯s mind. ¡°Bring me Chen Ju, Hong Wang, Galina Ivanov and summon Hu Caochang back to the capital,¡± Xu Xiaomeng abruptly said, thinking to herself that Ling Ping, the Liu brothers and Ma Wen had all came from humble origins, and should not be too dangerous. Xiao Xi thought for some time, before disappearing once more, leaving the tea set behind with Xu Xiaomeng. Xu Xiaomeng returned to the bed and began to sleep. Her position was natural, unlike the posture she had been sleeping as on the day after Li Ming¡¯s assassination. Unknowingly, at some point, the bun that tied up her hair came loose, causing the silver hair to spill through the bedsheet. The heart in the wooden box was faintly glowing, though it was impossible to understand why. Volume 2: Chapter 31 - Establishment of the Ministry of Public and State Security Xu Xiaomeng dried her hair as she looked toward the ceiling in a thoughtful manner, causing Xiao Xi to be rather startled. ¡°Lady, if you are to place me in charge of monitoring these four individuals, could you instruct your reasoning?¡± Xiao Xi asked. Xu Xiaomeng furrowed her brows for a moment, before giving off a long sigh. ¡°I possess doubt regarding the loyalty of the four people I had summoned,¡± Xu Xiaomeng spoke after a placing the towel she had used down. ¡°Chen Ju had come from a family of scholars and had been formally in charge of Bingjiang in the place of its former governor, thus, she could easily harbour an ideology that could damage the cause, though she had experienced a period of time among the masses, the ideas she harbour could easily still remain,¡± Xu Xiaomeng said. ¡°Isn¡¯t Lady Chen indebted to your policies that had led her out of her life as a prostitute?¡± Xiao Xi asked, still slightly confused as to Xu Xiaomeng¡¯s line of thinking. Xu Xiaomeng contemplated for a while, before speaking,¡± While Chen Ju would be loyal to me, I do not plan on remaining in power for eternity, furthermore, it is still vital to ensure she does not partake in counter-revolutionary activities, even if it is unlikely.¡± ¡°Hong Wang meanwhile, is a former diplomat of the Sui Dynasty and could be loyal toward its successor, the state of Yun Sui, with the former crown prince mandating its rule, many subjects at Longjing had already fed toward the new court at Xu Chang,¡± Xu Xiaomeng said. ¡°Hong Wang¡¯s eloquent words had gained him much support among the court, gaining him Ling Ping as an ally, while subsequently possessing many followers among the lesser bureaucrats, his influence could easily turn against us if lady¡¯s method is too harsh,¡± Xiao Xi reminded. Xu Xiaomeng gave off a sound of affirmation, causing Xiao Xi to eye her brow in a suspicious manner. ¡°Unless they commit treason, I will not impart a punishment too harsh,¡± Xu Xiaomeng reaffirmed. ¡°When I had placed Galina Ivanov in a position of power, I had affirmed her loyalty through her marriage with Liu One, whom I deeply trust, so her loyalty should be assured,¡± Xu Xiaomeng then said. ¡°Galina Ivanov is a foreign princess, and furthermore, one that had come from the Northern Empire which had long been in conflict with our Sui Dynasty is Lady not afraid that she may harbour sympathy for her old homeland?¡± Xiao Xi asked, her words sounding rather harsh and sharp. ¡°Indeed, and that is why I had ultimately summoned her, is it vital to ensure that she does not sabotage the organs of the state,¡± Xu Xiaomeng commented, before continuing. ¡°Hu Caochang, however, I fear is the most prominent to engage in counter-revolutionary activities, as he had journeyed to the Far East, and would have likely taken in many of their unwanted ideas, such as eugenics, segregation, anti-feminist sentiments and the likes may have very well influenced Hu Caochang¡¯s thinking,¡± Xu Xiaomeng said. As Xu Xiaomeng is a person of few words, speaking in such quantity truly tired her; thus, she appeared rather fatigued. Xiao Xi gave a sigh,¡± Lady Xu, Chen Ju, Hong Wang and Galina Ivanov are all within the capital and could be easily summoned, however, Hu Caochang is currently fighting against the Northern Empire¡¯s forces, thus would require some time before he would be able to arrive,¡± Xiao Xi said, her voice carrying a hint of inquiry. ¡°Replace Hu Caochang with General Liu One, while sent out a command that the three within the capital will be placed under house arrest, when Hu Caochang arrives, place him under house arrest,¡± Xu Xiaomeng answered, appearing rather frustrated and rushed. ¡°During that time, ask Ma Wen to confer upon you the sixth corp, who should still be undergoing training, to assist you in searching for their residence and belongings for any counter-revolutionary ideas,¡± Xu Xiaomeng said, before leaving through the bedroom. Xiao Xi, seeing that Xu Xiaomeng has no more interest in conversing, gave a quick glance before disappearing from the room.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. Ma Wen poured a cup of tea as he invited Xu Xiaomeng into his study. ¡°Lady Xu has given me permission to use the sixth corp to investigate a few figures,¡± Xu Xiaomeng said, taking a sip of the tea Ma Wen had poured for himself. Ma Wen gave a slight chuckle as he took out another cup. ¡°If Lady Xu has given you permission, then I have no reason to refuse such a request?¡± Ma Wen said as he poured the tea into the new cup. Taking out a wooden slip from his cabinet, he placed it on the table, presenting it to Xu Xiaomeng. Xu Xiaomeng muttered a word of thanks, before leaving the room, leaving behind the half-empty porcelain cup. After some time passed, Ma Wen cleaned the cup Xu Xiaomeng had used, before a figure once more appeared in front of his study. ¡°Why has lady Xiao came back,¡± Ma Wen asked as he opened his fan. ¡°I am not aware on how to organise such a group,¡± Xu Xiaomeng replied, appearing rather irritated. ¡°Considering that Lady Xu has allowed you to use the sixth corps as you wish, the sixth corps could be expanded as time passes based upon needs. Currently, you are only instructed to monitor the behaviour of a few individuals, thus it does not need to be too complicated,¡± Ma Wen answered, placing the kettle away, before fanning himself. Xiao Xi thought for some time, before deciding it was reasonable, but still requested that Ma Wen go alongside with her. Ma Wen finished placing the porcelain ware into the cabinet, and followed Xiao Xi, waving his fan as he walked. Empress Wunan¡¯s hair ornament made a slight sound as she stood up from her throne. Though her actions were rushed, the sound the hair ornament had was truly splendid, matching her charming appearance in elegance. Unfortunately, only Yu Pen had the luxury to appreciate such a nice scene, as the Imperial Palace Guards that stood in front of her appeared retained their solemn expression. Empress Wunan seized the folded paper that was in the hand of one of the guards, appearing delighted as she unfolded the paper. The paper was quite ordinary, appearing quite crumbled as a result of the time it had travelled, however, it caused Empress Wunan to express a very beautiful smile, appearing almost similar to that of an innocent girl. Of course, Empress Wunan was not an innocent girl with an adorable smile; instead, it gave Yu Pen quite a foreboding feeling, and the paper, though ordinary, contains quite important information. If Xu Xiaomeng or Liu One saw this piece of paper, they would be undoubtedly shocked. The paper contains a detailed map of all soldiers within the lands under the control of Xu Xiaomeng, while simultaneously containing a detailed model for the Type 1 Rifle. From this, one could easily gather that the traitor possesses quite a significant role within the court of Xu Xiaomeng. ¡°Tell this Emperor who had leaked the information, this Emperor will reward that person heavily,¡± Empress Wunan said, her smile blooming even further, though her voice contains a tone of authority. ¡°This servant has received this map through a subordinate under the command of Hu Caochang, who had requested that General Hu would be granted control over the Northern Territories after Empress had crushed the rebellion instigated by the traitor Xu Xiaomeng,¡± the Imperial Palace Guard replied, his tone not fluctuating in the slightest. Empress Wunan gave off a gave of acknowledgement, before dismissing the palace guards. Yu Pen realised what Empress Wunan was doing, and soon, concealed the room in a manner so that sound may not pass. ¡°This Emperor has a number of doubts regarding the authenticity of this map,¡± Empress Wunan confided in Yu Pen, her expression no longer of joy, but solemn, similar to the palace guard earlier. ¡°Furthermore, the general has no reasons to betray Xu Xiaomeng, this map could very well be purposefully given to misdirect this Emperor,¡± Empress Wunan said. ¡°This General Hu has two sisters, if he truly wishes to betray Xu Xiaomeng, he would undoubtedly remove them from the influence the lands controlled by Xu Xiaomeng, while he would have shown his authenticity through personally journeying to Longjing,¡± Yu Pen came to the same conclusion as Empress Wunan and too displayed distrust. ¡°However, was this General Hu truly wishing to misdirect this Emperor, he displayed far too little dedication in the presentation of this map. If this Emperor were to deceive in this manner, this Emperor would have used a far greater quality of the paper and delivering this map through a higher ranking officer,¡± Empress Wunan then said. Yu Pen though for some time, before speaking,¡± This Hu Caochang could be avoiding suspicion if he were to leave his post at Chuhe, Li Ming would undoubtedly be alerted by this. I propose that we sent a number of disguised scouts into the marked locations, and observe through the enemy¡¯s reaction.¡± ¡°Xu Jin is amassing troops along our border, and could be attacked at any moment, the best course of action currently is to go through the flat terrain of Huxi and the Northern Territory, before attacking the mountainous lands of Yun Sui,¡± Yu Pen then made a conclusion. Empress Wunan believed that Yu Pen¡¯s reasoning was quite sound, and permitted her plan to be taken. Yu Pen smiled faintly before leaving the room. Soon, the sound of water splashing could be heard, and a large basin was brought into the room Empress Wunan was currently within. Xu Li appeared rather determined, though not as valiant as confident as he had been previously at Dongan. His horse appeared far less decorated, while his cape had been remade in a far simpler manner. When he had arrived at Longjing, he was soon forced to leave for Xuchang under the political turmoil caused by the dying Emperor, causing his journey to be even longer. During those days, the last few remaining soldiers had died during the journey, while their horses were in turn eaten. Xu Li himself, during the entire journey, had not bathed or changed once. When he had first arrived at Xuchang, he first kowtowed toward his father, before volunteering to fight as a simple soldier in hopes of redemption. In those times, he slowly raised in ranks, this time based on merit and experience, instead of his connections with his father. (Of course, his status still helped) After he had once more risen to the same rank he had possessed at Dongan, he returned to the Xu estate, and kowtowed toward his father once more, before leaving to assemble a force large enough to campaign against the Yao dynasty. Thus Xu Jin now was truly formidable, his attitude has been humbled, his character cultivated to be far more patient and his filial piety for his father renewed. Furthermore, he now admired his sister greatly, now paying great attention to her actions and learning from the tactics used by her and her general¡¯s army. This sort of person was truly dangerous. Volume 2: Chapter 32 - The Moon Appeared Rather Wane on the Tianshan Xu Xiaomeng drank her tea rather quickly, despite the still visible steam coming from the cup. Xiao Xi took notice of it, soon becoming rather startled, though Xiao Xi maintained her line of vision toward the document sitting on the rosewood table. While Xu Xiaomeng never displays her anger visibly through her expression, staying almost permanently ice cold, her actions typically detail her turmoil. It was in vast contrast as to Li Ming, who acted without the slightly unnecessary action in his movement. Xiao Xi, having stayed by Xu Xiaomeng after Li Ming had disappeared for quite some time, naturally could understand the meaning of these actions. Thus, she was agitated, as Xu Xiaomeng¡¯s rushed movement implied her deep frustration. Of course, for such an emotionless person to feel anger, would require quite a stimulus. The atmosphere was rather tense, though nothing happened in the end, aside from Xu Xiaomeng giving off a sigh. ¡°Release them from house arrest and sent Hu Caochang back to the Northern Trenchline,¡± Xu Xiaomeng said, though her words sounded aloof, her small fist tightened under her long sleeve. ¡°But Lady, you clearly suspect Hu Caochang to be in engaging in cahoots with Empress Wunan, why are you sending him back into a position of authority?¡± Xiao Xi asked though it was a foolish choice, as Xu Xiaomeng was still unsettled. ¡°Innocent until proven,¡± Xu Xiaomeng responded once more in an indifferent tone as she once more lifted the cup toward her lips, only to discover that it was already empty. ¡°Lady, should I assassinate Hu Caochang before he leaves the capital?¡± Xiao Xi felt rather terrible, after a month of investigation, no evidence has been found for any of the four that imply they were engaging in treasonous activities. (That¡¯s right, one-month time skip) Xu Xiaomeng shook her head, before pouring herself another cup of tea from the plain-looking teapot. Xiao Xi felt puzzled, though her loyalty toward Xu Xiaomeng caused her to speak no further. That night, it was rather cold, leaving Xiao Xi to leave in a swift manner. ¡°Empress Wunan, here¡¯s your coat,¡± Yu Pen presented Empress Wunan a fox fur coat, the coat itself appearing as white as snow, while decorated with gold lining. Empress Wunan accepted it, before leaving the bedroom she had Yu Pen had been in. The jacket appeared slightly oversized on Empress Wunan, causing her to appear quite cute, much like a dole, though her frown indicated her dissatisfaction with the coat size. In the end, Empress Wunan ordered Yu Pen to order another jacket of the same material and craft, though she did not take off the oversized jacket she was currently wearing. After walking for some time, Empress Wunan approached her carriage and promptly invited Yu Pen to enter along with her. As it was of great importance to be seen among the public with the Emperor, though Yu Pen had been quite close with Empress Wunan, she still did not feel too comfortable sharing a carriage. Eventually, on Empress Wunan¡¯s delicate face appeared a frown, causing Yu Pen to become startled before immediately enter the carriage afterwards. The inside of the carriage was peculiar, as though it was rather large, there exists only a single cushion, leaving Yu Pen to sit on the wooden floor of the carriage. As the road in front of the palace was well paved along with the introduction of Far Eastern technology, only the Emperor would possess the luxury of using such a form of transportation in Longjing nowadays. Thus, as the carriage passed by, the civilians, no matter how high their status, quickly forgo their daily task, before giving a deep kowtow toward the carriage. ¡°Empress Wunan, if we advance any further, we will arrive at the slum of the city, where men are living in tight conditions, ridden with crime and fifth,¡± Xiao Xi said after they journeyed further away from the palace. ¡°Oh, is that so, how has this Emperor never heard of such a thing?¡± Empress Wunan asked. ¡°In these places, men, women and children are living without proper sanitation and the Summer disease would be widespread due to the still water, which they also use to drink, bathe and cook. Supposedly, there has been such widespread amount of death that a market of mortuary has been developed, becoming quite lucrative,¡± Yu Pen replied, slightly disappointed, perhaps she wished to also gain some wealth through starting a mortuary business.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. ¡°This emperor did not ask for the conditions of these places, only how they had developed without this emperor¡¯s consent,¡± Empress Wunan asked, her expression rather frustrated. ¡°This area has only been created in the past two years when you had overthrown the Sui, at that time, Empress had abolished serfdom that had been imposed on the peasants, allowing them to freely travel to Longjing,¡± Yu Pen replied, her expression quite, while her words were flat, quite even and without haste. ¡°This area had originally been a small lake, thus it had avoided detection form you Empress,¡± Yu Pen said before a trace of disdain could be seen flashing through her eyes. ¡°I propose this Empress to clear this section through the excuse of the construction of new railroad tracks, not only will it remove the filth of the slums it would also garner Empress much respect among our developing class of landlords, who will see their property values increase,¡± Yu Pen proposed, her quite ordinary face appearing to be full of desire. ¡°Yu Pen, you should be aware that this emperor allow for servants to operate their personal enterprise, but these matters should not be mentioned directly in front of me,¡± Empress Wunan said, causing Yu Pen to be quite startled, wondering how Empress Wunan managed to discover her status as a landlord despite the various channels she goes through. Empress Wunan appeared to be quite amused by Yu Pen¡¯s shock, yet did not explain and simply directed the carriage to journey around the slum. Yu Pen afterwards, did not speak and sit rather obediently on the wooden floor of the carriage, her actions rather appearing rather submissive. Eventually, they reached the mouth of Changhe, the beginning of the Great Wu Ocean. The road here was similarly paved as the ones in front of the Imperial Palace, though it appeared visibly more sullied, perhaps a result of the massive amount of human traffic this area receives, it appeared almost black, perhaps from the amount of soot and smoke generated by the new factories introduced into Longjing. The port is called Qintian port and has been important throughout history, ever since the first contacts with the Far Easterns, though ever since Empress Wunan has allowed for trade to flow freely through Theudo and the Yao Dynasty, it has been expanded numerous times throughout the two years. Supposedly, there are numerous gambling dens, pleasure house and even the beginning of an innovative system of self-service stores selling a variety of goods, unlike the specialised stores typically seen around Longjing. Furthermore, much of these operations are owned by a single individual, who managed to generate an untold amount of wealth through their close connection with the Empress. Naturally, that person is Yu Pen, though, through the vast channels she possesses, it appears no one is aware of such a matter. (Basically, give Yu Pen a top hat and a monocle, and she¡¯s your model Victorian era capitalist, a landlord, an industrialist, a player of politics and hates the poor). Regardless of these matters, the port of Qintian is rather quiet, as the events occurring today contain such significance that even Empress Wunan had left the Imperial Palace, and had arrived at Qintian port. After some time passed, a loud sound could be heard and soon afterwards, the outliner of a ship could be seen, along with a trail of smoke exiting the top of the ship. The ship was truly peculiar, as it had sailed across the Wu Ocean to arrive at the port of Qintian, furthermore, it¡¯s body was clad in iron, and powered not by sailors, but instead by steam. ¡°Yu Pen, the Imperial treasury has paid vast sums for this ship to be built in their foreign ports, and some had even been diverted from the budget of the military effort against Yun Sui. Considering your vast wealth, would you consider contributing some into the hands of the emperor?¡± Empress Wunan said in an amused tone, though Yu Pen¡¯s face turned quite ugly. ¡°Naturally this servant will oblige,¡± Yu Pen eventually said, by this point, the ship is appearing to be much closer, thus allowing for its cannons on top of the deck to be visible to the naked eye. ¡°Empress, this ship, known as the armoured cruiser, would contribute heavily against the rebel forces of Xu Xiaomeng and Yun Sui, therefore, this servant proposes that in exchange for the sum that this servant will deliver into the imperial treasury, would it be possible for a portion of Qintian port to be rendered free of tax?¡± Yu Pen asked, though her voice was quite polite. ¡°Is there not already an extremely lax system of tax within the Empire?¡± Yu Pen asked though she did not take her eyes off the armoured cruiser sailing toward their port. ¡°Through the establishment of a free trade zone, our empire would be able to obtain foreign investment, through them, we will be able to obtain knowledge on the production of various goods and services, ultimately benefiting the empire,¡± Yu Pen replied, though she avoided speaking on the topic of her personally benefiting from such policies. Empress Wunan did not think much of it and offhandedly wrote an edict for the proposal Yu Pen had made. Eventually, the armoured cruiser finally arrived at the port, causing a great amount of joy in the heart of Empress Wunan, while Yu Pen appeared similarly joyful, counting within her head the amount of profit she could possibly create through the new free trade zone. By this point, the two had long thrown the matters regarding the slum in the back of their head, though another matter, which they did not speak of remained constantly on their thoughts. ¡°Brother Xu Shu, it has been quite some time,¡± Xu Li said, before sitting down at a wooden table. Picking up his chopsticks, he consumed it in a rather rushed manner, though it still contained a hint of refinement, differing him from that of a typical soldier. ¡°Eldest Brother Xu Li, how has the campaign against the usurpers been?¡± Xu Shu asks, his voice containing an obvious trace of concern. ¡°Empress Wunan¡¯s forces are undoubtedly well trained, and their technology is far superior to ours,¡± Xu Li answered, before putting down his bowl,¡± Fortunately, we¡¯ve been receiving quite a number of equipment from L''hexagone, allowing us to rival their equipment on the battlefield.¡± ¡°In the past month, I managed to conquer the province of Nanmen, though it appeared that Empress Wunan kept much of her troops behind Yunshan,¡± Xu Li said without any hint of pride. ¡°Concubine Hu is devious, Eldest Brother Xu Li, the Sui Dynasty is in your hands, I can only aid you in ensuring our border against Little Sister Xu Xiaomeng remains protected,¡± Xu Shu said with a sigh, before using his chopsticks to pick off fishbone, before presenting the flesh to his older brother. ¡°Brother Xu Shu, you mustn¡¯t underestimate Little Sister Li Ming, her tactics are devious, and her support amongst the soldiers is far greater than any I¡¯ve seen. In the siege of Dongan, her soldiers were willing to listen to her commands without a second thought and remain in high spirits for countless months,¡± Xu Li reminded, before staring toward the sky. Xu Shu sighed, before saying,¡± Eldest Brother Xu Li, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe in your words, but Little Sister Xu Xiaomeng is busy with the Northern Empire and had seldom attacked our land, I believe that Little Sister Xu Xiaomeng would not last long without any support.¡± Xu Li lightly hit his younger brother¡¯s head, before finishing his meal silently. After leaving the restaurant, he stared toward the sky. Unfortunately, it was already quite late, so the sun he was searching for had disappeared, leaving only the moon, appearing wane on Tianshan. Volume 2: Chapter 33 - A Shaky Hand After Xu Xiaomeng¡¯s encounter with Liu Two, she immediately sent him out of Dongan, deploying him to a minor fortification quite close the border of the Yao Dynasty, though Xu Xiaomeng had specified that Liu Two would not see combat, thus it¡¯s location is quite insignificant, and should be unknown to the Yao Dynasty. Perhaps Xu Xiaomeng was annoyed by his existence, perhaps her mental state was disturbed, regardless, her intentions were quite clear, she did not want Liu Two to die, though simultaneously, she did not wish for him to be in Dongan. The fort itself was quite small, housing only two thousand people, though as it was a narrow island on Hejiang, only a limited amount of soldiers could attack the fort at any time. Liu Two himself did not think much of it and believed that this decision was made completely by the recently established general staff, and not personally by Xu Xiaomeng. Regardless, as Liu Two was sleeping rather comfortably, it was naturally, not on his mind. The place he was sleeping in was slightly cramped, though it appeared not to bother his comfortable sleep at all. After a bit of time passed, a frown appeared subconsciously on his face, likely caused by the snoring of one of his fellow soldiers, whom he was sharing the room with. After some more time passed, a slight smile appeared on his face, somewhat spontaneously, though he is sleeping, it should be considered something that is quite natural. Of course, in his sleep, he was blissfully unaware that currently, beneath the series of Earthen fortifications the camp was built behind, a group of five thousand soldiers of the Yao Dynasty, along with their newly acquired battle cruiser, was planning an assault on the minor fort. The Yao Dynasty general was wearing dark blue, checking his pocket watch, he noted that the time would soon be midnight. After closing the pocket watch in a careful manner, he carefully tucked it into his coat, before holding up his hand, signally for the soldiers behind him to stop. Unfortunately, it was quite dark, so some of them did not notice, and continued advancing, reaching the walls of the fortification, before stopping. The general did not speak up, remaining silence, though silently lamenting their fate. Inside his coat, the time of the pocket watch reached midnight. At the same time, the naval gun on the battlecruiser, along with a detachment of artillery and mortars, began to bombard the fortress. The artillery was recently purchased from Teuton, and so was the naval guns. Thus the blast of the shell was one never seen before by this general. The portions earthen fortifications was destroyed, while large craters were left on the island itself. Much of the soldiers that had advanced too far, was blown along with the fortifications, though the night caused the scene to obscured from the soldiers, it was still a rather terrible concept that was looming on the minds of the soldiers, causing their morale to drop, though none had yet fled. Liu Two, after sensing the trembling of the room, was quick to wake up and after a brief period of confusion, quickly gather himself and roused the other soldier inside the room. As the fort was truly not prepared for battle, the rifles were neither loaded nor could they access it easily, furthermore, much of the weapons were outdated, with the majority of the arsenal being musket rifles instead of the new Type 1 Rifle. Fortunately, however, Liu Two was quite favoured and had received a pistol from his older brother, thus, he soon left the room while the others collected their weapons. Near the end of the corridor was a large drum, which soon roared as Liu Two beat it with all his might. After five minutes, he stopped, though it was out of exhaustion, and not of a lack of need, soon, after resting briefly, the drums once more began to sound. Liu Two continued to beat the drum, lasting for nearly half an hour, before he placed down the sticks, his hands shivering badly. He attempted to pick up the pistol, though his hands did not follow his instructions. The soldiers within the fort meanwhile, had by now acquired their weapons and began to prepare for a possible attack. The situation was quite tense as the soldiers within the fort were unaware when they would be assaulted, coupled with their sudden wake from sleep, they were in terrible form.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. Eventually, Liu Two recovered, and joined in preparing for the defence of the fortification. The artillery bombardment continued, lasting until the beginning of dawn, where the morning river fog blocked the sight of the soldier. The revolutionaries have waited for six hours by now, yet no attacks had been launched, instead, the naval guns and artillery continued to bombard the fortress, causing the majority of its walls to fall. Specifically, the Eastern walls were completely destroyed, thus, with what little man they had, around half were sent there, while a small group was sent to the hills of the island, with the remainder garrisoned around the other walls. All things considered, Liu Two, with the status as a private, should have been sent to the Eastern walls or hills. However, this was not the case, as he was not sent to the Eastern side instead he had remained within the centre of the fortification, along with the Colonel of the fort. ¡°The sound of rifles could be heard, Liu Two, you remain here, I shall go rally the soldiers,¡± the colonel said, his face was quite young, though his expression was very mature. Liu Two nodded his head and sat down on a guest seat while placing his pistol onto the table. The battle raged onwards, and though Liu Two was not at the scene, his heart was still beating rather rapidly, and his lips becoming quite dry. Soon, the sound of retreat could be heard, causing Liu Two¡¯s face to become even paler, as it signalled the loss of the hill. The colonel said he was going to rally the soldiers, he should be at the East wall then, Liu Two thought to himself, though it did not calm him down in the slightest. This agitation became an itch, and soon got even worse when he heard the sound of weapons being fired at the Eastern wall. He remained sitting in his chair, his expression by now was truly ghastly, while his hands were shaking once more, though it was not in the same manner as it had been when he had beat the drums, yet one could not see it, as it had hidden within his sleeves. The sound of gunfire continued in the Eastern walls, causing Liu Two to become even more agitated. This agitation was not one of a hot-blooded youth, instead, it was more similar to what one could experience if they encounter a cockroach. It was one of fear and disgust. Thus, Liu Two remained on the guest seat, his pistol still on the table, and his hands still within his sleeves. After a very long time passed, the fog had eventually faded, but the battle still continued. Ultimately, Liu Two shook his head violently, before picking up the pistol, leaving the room and heading toward the East. Naturally, he was going to join the frontline, though his face was still quite pale, and his arm was still shaking badly. When he had arrived at the Eastern walls, one could see the revolutionary soldiers hiding from bullets and mortars behind the remains of the former wall. There did not appear to be too many bodies, around two thousand at most, naturally, the majority were soldiers of the Yao Dynasty. It was truly a pitiful sight, though Liu Two did not spare it any glance, and soon hid behind a portion of the destroyed wall. Liu Two did not shoot at anyone, as his hands were still shaking, so there would be no point. In truth, his involvement was somewhat unnecessary, though he did help carry the wounded away from the wall, and further into the fortress to be treated. After his sixth transport, he noticed that a portion of them had been exposed, and the person originally hiding behind the wall had died from mortar shells. By now, his hands were much steadier, though his face was still quite pale. This was truly an unwanted situation as if this portion was exposed, the Yao soldiers could easily flank the revolutionaries. Liu Two did hesitate for a long time, before finally positioning himself behind the wall. At first, he used his pistol and shot at the incoming soldiers. As the bullets sank into their bodies, much of them collapsed silently, though as the wave of Yao soldier continued, Liu Two¡¯s hand gradually became shaky once more, while his pistol had run out of bullets. Thus, he picked up the rifle from one of the soldier¡¯s body, before continuing to shoot at the incoming soldiers. The Yao soldiers came in waves, causing Liu Two a great deal of trouble in regard to reloading, eventually, they advanced close enough for combat. Liu Two responded by stabbing the incoming soldier with the bayonet attached to the rifle, though soon, he himself was impaled. Removing the bayonet from the corpse, Liu Two proceeded to stab a second soldier. By now, his hands were truly shaky, along with the blood covering it, it constantly spattered, covering much of his reddish-brown uniform. Again, he stabbed toward a soldier, and once more he too was stabbed. His actions slowly became calm and methodical, though the whole time his hands did not remain still, and his face, perhaps devoid of blood, never seemed healthy. By the tenth person he had bayoneted, and the eighth wound he had received, a group of revolutionary soldiers finally arrived at the section of the wall he was at. Noticing his, he placed down the rifle he was holding, not wishing to continue to bloodshed. Unfortunately, he was stabbed many more times and soon collapsed onto a Yao soldier. His hands finally stopped shaking, though it would never move anymore. ¡°General Liu, after a series of assaults by the Yao Dynasty army, Lady Xu wished for me to personally come as a sign of her condolences,¡± Xiao Xi said. Liu One gave a voice of affirmation, though his eyes remained on a pistol, along with a very bloody jacket. The pistol was given to by Li Ming when they had taken over Dongan, though as time passed, it became outdated. Thus Liu One had passed it onto his younger brother, mainly as a simple accessory. Xiao Xi saw that Liu One was distracted, and left in a silent manner. Soon afterwards, Liu One reached within the jacket, ignoring the sogginess of blood. Before long, he managed to retrieve a piece of white cloth, which was issued to treat wounds, along with a painting. As they were not in the Far East, cameras had yet to become a thing, this painting was the only method to capture a person¡¯s appearance. Much of the painting was soaked with blood, though the outline of the person could be seen. The person within the painting had a benevolent smile, while the hair, which was now red, could naturally be assumed had originally been silver. The strokes of the painting itself were very amateur, as Li Ming nor Xu Xiaomeng had committed any painting, the painting naturally was painted personally by Liu Two. In the end, Liu One gave a long sigh, before folding up the painting, and placing it into his jacket. Fortunately, the blood had tried by then, or Liu One¡¯s jacket would be quite messy. Volume 2: Chapter 34 - A Physician Xu Xiaomeng was truly, not too shocked upon receiving the report of the recent attacks. Sitting in her study, she was eating a bowl of noodles while Xiao Xi was silently watching. Eating a bowl of noodles is completely normal for an average human, yet Xu Xiaomeng can survive without food. Li Ming, when she had inhabited Xu Xiaomeng¡¯s body, did not eat any meals, while Xu Xiaomeng similarly followed Li Ming¡¯s behaviour after the assassination. Thus, this is the first time food had appeared in this room since it¡¯s a takeover by Li Ming. The noodle itself was filled with chill, to such a degree that it had overpowered Xiao Xi¡¯s nose, turning it slightly red and Xu Xiaomeng¡¯s eyes turned slightly teary as she angry consumed it. This sort of noodle was particularly popular in Changtian province, particularly due to its low cost for production. Thus, Xu Xiaomeng, who had been largely neglected by the Xu family, had this bowl of noodles at least once a week. ¡°This matter shows a divide within the revolution,¡± Xu Xiaomeng said, though her voice was quite entertaining, as her capacity of speech was affected by the spice. ¡°The bulk of the army around the border was caught off guard, many of them had been captured, while the rest was pushed further back,¡± Xiao Xi said. ¡°How many of our weapons were captured?¡± Xu Xiaomeng asked, her head was facing down, as she was still eating. ¡°As Lady Xu has instructed, the majority of them were destroyed before it could be seized, though some undoubtedly landed into their hands,¡± Xiao Xi replied. Xu Xiaomeng gave off a sound of affirmation, before asking,¡± Any other significant matter that occurred during the assaults?¡± ¡°A number of fortifications that had been erected had been captured by the Yao Dynasty, while a new ship clad in iron that the Yao Dynasty had acquired managed to sail through much of Hejiang river, only stopping at an unimportant fort after the Yao soldiers had failed to capture it,¡± Xiao Xi replied. Naturally, this fort was the one Liu Two had been in. ¡°I see,¡± Xu Xiaomeng said,¡± The conflict shows that Empress Wunan¡¯s soldiers have acquired much of our military intelligence, either through a traitor or espionage, that is not acceptable.¡± ¡°Lady Xu, if it is fine with you, could I be in charge of countering these matters, perhaps I could even be in command of spying on the Yao Dynasty as well?¡± Xiao Xi suddenly asked. Xu Xiaomeng paused for a moment, before placing down her chopsticks onto the bowl, though her mouth was still lightly stained with the spice, she still spoke in a rather serious manner. ¡°These matters, you should propose to the court, not to me,¡± Xu Xiaomeng said. Xiao Xi took a piece of paper from her coat, presenting it to Xu Xiaomeng. It was a petition that had already been signed by much of the court, including the signature of Liu One, Chen Ju, Hong Wang, Ling Ping, Galina Ivanov, though Ma Wen was not included. Xu Xiaomeng gave Xiao Xi a glance, before saying. ¡°Go ask Ma Wen to aid you in this, I am not good in such fields,¡± Xu Xiaomeng returned to eating her bowl of noodles, though her reaction was not as strong as before, soon enough, Xu Xiaomeng had finished the bowl of noodles. Xiao Xi afterwards, left the room, bring the empty bowl along with her. ¡°Sir Ma, how do you propose we solve such matters?¡± Xiao Xi said, her hands still slightly wet from washing the bowl, it was quite clear that she had been rather rushed.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. ¡°Lady Xiao, for now, we mustn¡¯t be too ambitious, our movement¡¯s roots are not as deep as the Yao or Yun, thus we should at least focus such actions within Dongan and Bingjiang,¡± Ma Wen said. ¡°The sixth corp should be converted into the new role that you described, along with the training of an intelligence team, sailors and a strike team. Furthermore, as there is currently no manner of law enforcement in our territories, they should also fight against criminal activities,¡± Ma Wen said. ¡°It could also be utilised to instigate revolts and strikes against Empress Wunan and Xu Jin¡¯s populous along with suppressing sabotage and anti-revolutionary activities, such as the recent leak of our information to the Yao Dynasty,¡± Ma Wen said. ¡°Lady Xu requested us to not be too harsh on such people, what does punishment does Sir Ma suggest would be fit to deal with counter-revolutionaries?¡± Xiao Xi asked. ¡°Currently, much of the food distributed among the urban population is through rations, we could strip them of that. For those that are above them, the confiscation of their property could be applied, while for treasonous acts, we can publish them on a public list, naming them as enemies of the state,¡± Ma Wen said, though his face was slightly downcasted. ¡°Why don¡¯t we simply kill the traitors?¡± Xiao Xi asked. ¡°All man are born the same, only through their upbringing do they become good or evil,¡± Ma Wen said as he began to fan himself,¡± Thus these traitors can also be educated to be rediverted into the right path.¡± (Confucianism) Xiao Xi does not understand the classics Ma Wen had learned so much only nod in agreement. ¡°Then how does Sir Ma think we should do with Hu Caochang?¡± Xu Xiaomeng offhandedly mentioned. ¡°Lady Xu had already asked us to only deal with him after gathering sufficient evidence, in this regard, we should convince Hu Qingyuan to aid us in such acts, as the two are siblings, it should be relatively simple,¡± Ma Wen said, continuing to fan himself. Xiao Xi wondered how Ma Wen was to convince this girl to betray her own brother but did not ask anything. Before long, she and Ma Wen left the room, after grouping with the sixth corp, Ma Wen left for the Northern trenches. ¡°Lady Hu Qingyuan, your medical exploits is quite well known, many soldiers that came back praise your actions,¡± Ma Wen praised before jumping off his horse, his scholarly robe appeared to be in quite a bad shape, causing him to look quite pathetic. ¡°This gentleman need not praise me, I am merely doing what I believe is right,¡± Hu Qingyuan said in an aloof tone and did not take her eyes off her medical tools. Ma Wen did not mind this and helped her clean the apparatus, revealing that his hands were actually full of calculus, slightly surprising Hu Qingyuan, though she did not express this. ¡°Lady, may I ask why you have joined the army as a medic, could you not have been travelling doctor like many others?¡± Ma Wen abruptly asked. Hu Qingyuan did not answer this strange man and continued sterilising her medical equipment. Ma Wen gave a chuckle, before focusing once more on sterilising, remaining silent until they have finished all the medical equipment. ¡°Lady, may I borrow your house to live for the night,¡± Ma Wen asked as he reached for his horse rein. After Li Ming had taken over, seeing soldiers stay in the houses of commoner became a rather common thing, so Hu Qingyuan agreed after a brief period of thought. Ma Wen said a few lines of thanks and followed Hu Qingyuan, eventually arriving at a very ordinary house. The house appeared quite old, though it was well maintained and quite clean. Entering the room, there was only one chair, so Ma Wen chose to kneel on a mat, Hu Qingyuan ignored him, leaving the room through a small side door. As the door opened, a strong smell of medicine entered Ma Wen¡¯s nose, though he quite admired such a fragrance. ¡°Is lady not afraid that I may steal your recipe?¡± Ma Wen asked, remaining in his kneeling position. ¡°The more the recipe is used, the more lives it will save, if sir desires, I may give you a list of instructions for this concoction,¡± Hu Qingyuan said from within the room before the sound of grinding could be heard. ¡°Lady, could this one help you then?¡± Ma Wen asked. Hu Qingyuan gave a sound of affirmation, before continuing to grind the herps. Ma Wen stood up and soon entered the room. As he pounded the medicine with a mortar, he once more surprised Hu Qingyuan with his proficiency at the level of expertise he demonstrated, though once more she did not express it. ¡°Lady, from what I have heard, do you not have two siblings?¡± Ma Wen asked in a casual manner, not bothering to stop crushing with mortar and pestle. ¡°Those two are born of the main wife, while I am born of a concubine when my father decided to leave for the Far East, their religious practices forbade multiple wives, so my mother and I remained here,¡± Hu Qingyuan replied, her words and actions similarly casual as Ma Wen. Ma Wen ¡®hmmed¡¯, before continuing crushing the various herbs within the mortar. ¡°Lady, then why have you chosen to specialise in medicine?¡± Ma Wen asked. ¡°When my sister and brother were in the Far East, I had been responsible for journeying to the mountain to collect herbs for the village, as I advance in age, I naturally fit into that role,¡± Hu Qingyuan replied, seemingly slightly absent-minded. ¡°When they had returned from the Far East, they brought with them many medical theories originating from there, so I became better than among my fellow practitioners,¡± Hu Qingyuan said. ¡°Then Lady must have been able to make quite a fortune,¡± Ma Wen said, though it was in a rather joking manner. Hu Qingyuan shook her head, before pointing to her ordinary house. Ma Wen gave a chuckle in return, as Hu Qingyuan took it too literally. ¡°Lady, did you join the army along with your older brother?¡± Ma Wen asked in a friendly manner. ¡°He had returned from the Far East upon receiving the news that the Sui Dynasty was being overthrown, and had joined Li Ming¡¯s forces, at that time, my younger sister had joined him as well,¡± Hu Qingyuan replied. ¡°Then why did Lady join the army instead of being a foot doctor?¡± Ma Wen asked the same question once more. Hu Qingyuan though for some time, before saying,¡± I simply want to help others, even if they come from different nations.¡± Update, not a chapter. Greetings to my readers. First of all, I would like to thank all that had been supporting my very first relatively serious novel. I had written this primarily out of frustration. Why did the isekai hero not kill the monarch, is he not a man from modern society, should he not at least improve the living standards of those within the world. Instead, the typically isekai hero would be someone just satisfied that he, and the few selected members in his harem, would become the de facto ruler of the world, possessing enough power to overthrow god in many cases. So I wrote a novel about a man that had fought for the right and independence of a nation, and how such a man would react upon transferring to a pre-modern society, Originally, I wanted it to be feudalistic, yet found that it would be rather difficult to express in an Eastern setting. As for why I made it gender bender? I originally just felt like it but realised that it would be excellent to create contrast between Empress Wunan and the main lead. Regardless, as I wrote, I realised that I made the main character, Li Ming, far too omnipotent, and decided to kill him mid-way so that the plot would be more interesting.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. Spoilers for future plot Spoiler: Spoiler I plan to bring Li Ming back after Empress Wunan is defeated, so that he may help Xu Xiaomeng impliment new policies. Regardless, it appeared to have made quite a number of views to drop, but I reminded myself that I am writing this novel because of my own desire, and not to become popular. The history of the Victorian era is a horrific one, genocides, forced famines, concentration camps, imperialism, colonialism, warfare, etc, are all things a human should never experience, and I, as someone who lives a relatively privileged life, don''t want to represent. Anyway, the majority of the chapter takes at least 3 hours to write (including breaks), primarily because I spend way too long making sure that it was historically accurate. Typically, as I write, I would find it difficult to continue on the topic and have to fill the rest of the chapter with character interactions, instead of solely theory. When I had originally started writing this book, I gave Li Ming immortality, half due to the irony of Chinese emperors dying in their pursuit of that, and a half because the undying and wise ruler would be really great. Image if Augustus remained ruling Rome to today, it would probably never fell under the Great Migration. Also, I realised, with an immortal ruler, the cabinet surrounding them would inevitably die. So I had planned for all these characters to die at different moments, most evident through the Liu Brothers. Also, I had many plans when I was writing this novel, I wished to go from overthrowing the Sui/Yao Dynasty, to overcoming foreign intervention fighting the Xu family, to fighting basically ww1. Now, I think I''m satisfied with ending the novel with the union of all the former Sui Dynasty. Thanks for reading such a long update, most of it is filler (to reach the 500-word limit), though it does contain a great deal of my personal thought.